妙法蓮華經玄義 釋名·智妙
閉著眼的人,也能聽別人描述顏色。他可以想得很細,甚至和另一個閉眼的人爭論得很激烈;可是想像終究不是真見。智妙先問的,不是你懂得多少名相,而是眼膜除去了沒有。
境與智也不是兩個彼此冷漠的東西。形現,影才隨;聲起,響才應。兩面鏡子相對,彼此都在對方之中顯現;大地生芽,如境生智,芽又生地,如智照境。境使智有所照,智使境得以顯明。若心只照見自己的成見,再高明也仍是情識。
所以二十種智慧不是一排名次,而是二十次追問:它緣甚麼境?破甚麼惑?只是聽聞,還是親見?只會自度,還是能知眾生的病與藥?同一個十二因緣,有人看見生滅輪轉,有人看見如幻無生,有人看見無量差別,有人就在煩惱、業、苦中照見般若、解脫、法身。境沒有換,眼光變了,世界便不再相同。
麁與妙因此不是兩種人的永久身分。麁,是眼尚未開、境尚未融時的分際;妙,是方便被決了以後,不再隔於真實。開麁顯妙並非挖去肉眼,換上一雙陌生的眼睛;是使肉眼、天眼、慧眼、法眼都融入佛眼,各有作用,卻不再彼此封閉。
像賤舍遇見國王,房舍沒有被搬走,卻由此顯得莊嚴;像百川入海,來路各異,入海後同成海味。真正的開,不把過去走過的路當作廢物,也不讓任何一條方便路自稱終點。它既承認深淺,又不把深淺變成隔絕。
修行也是如此。煖如鑽木將要生火,頂如站在不能久留的山巔,忍如遠行者把笨重財物一次次換成便於攜帶的寶,世第一則在最後一刻打開聖道之門。每一步都不能冒充到達,每一步也都不是徒勞。要緊的是:此刻的心,是在增長枝蔓,還是在減少所緣;是在借名相想像,還是在讓觀真正成智?
智妙的心要,便是不要把智慧當成站在真理之外的一束光。當境融,智也融;當諦不再彼此阻隔,能照的心也不再困守一格。你仍分得清每一條路、每一種病、每一味藥,卻不再用這些分別把自己和眾生判死。這時,見不是佔有一個答案,而是讓一切方便都回到能使眼真正開啟的地方。
Are you seeing the object, or only your own imagining? A person whose eyes are closed can still hear others describe colors. He may imagine them in fine detail and even argue fiercely with another person whose eyes are closed, yet imagination is ultimately not genuine seeing. The subtlety of wisdom first asks not how many terms you understand, but whether the film over your eyes has been removed.
Object and wisdom are not two things indifferent to one another. Only when a form appears does its shadow follow; only when a sound arises does its echo respond. Two mirrors facing one another each appear within the other. The earth brings forth a sprout, as an object brings forth wisdom; the sprout in turn brings forth earth, as wisdom illuminates its object. The object gives wisdom something to illuminate, and wisdom makes the object manifest clearly. If mind illuminates only its own preconceptions, however clever it may be, it remains affective consciousness.
The twenty wisdoms are therefore not a ranking but twenty renewed questions: What object does this wisdom condition? What delusion does it break? Is it only hearing, or direct seeing? Can it only deliver oneself, or can it know sentient beings’ illnesses and medicines? Within the same twelve links of dependent origination, one person sees the cycle of arising and ceasing; another sees illusory non-arising; another sees immeasurable differences; and another sees prajñā, liberation, and the Dharma body precisely within afflictions, karma, and suffering. The object has not changed, but the way of seeing has, and the world is no longer the same.
Coarse and wondrous are therefore not the permanent identities of two kinds of people. Coarse marks the limit while the eye has not yet opened and the object has not yet interfused; wondrous means that once skillful means are resolved, they are no longer separated from the real. Opening the coarse to reveal the wondrous does not gouge out the flesh eye and replace it with an unfamiliar pair of eyes. It makes the flesh eye, divine eye, wisdom eye, and Dharma eye all interfuse with the Buddha eye. Each retains its function, yet they are no longer sealed off from one another.
It is like a king visiting a lowly dwelling: the house is not moved, yet through his presence its dignity becomes manifest. It is like the hundred rivers entering the sea: their routes differ, but once they enter, all share the flavor of the sea. Genuine opening does not treat the roads traveled in the past as refuse, nor does it allow any path of skillful means to call itself the destination. It acknowledges depth and shallowness without turning them into separation.
Practice is the same. Warmth is like drilling wood when fire is about to arise. Summit is like standing on a mountain peak where one cannot remain long. Forbearance is like a distant traveler repeatedly exchanging cumbersome possessions for treasure that is easy to carry. The highest worldly Dharma opens the gate of the noble path in the final moment. No step may impersonate arrival, yet no step is futile. What matters is this: Is the present mind multiplying branches, or reducing its objects? Is it imagining through borrowed terms, or allowing contemplation actually to become wisdom?
The heart-essence of the subtlety of wisdom is not to treat wisdom as a beam of light standing outside truth. When the object interfuses, wisdom also interfuses; when the truths no longer obstruct one another, the illuminating mind no longer remains confined to a single frame. You still distinguish every road, every illness, and every medicine, but no longer use those distinctions to pass a final sentence on yourself or sentient beings. Seeing then is not possession of an answer. It is the return of every skillful means to the place where the eye can genuinely open.
隋天台智者大師說《妙法蓮華經玄義》〔私記緣起=沙門灌頂述〕· 大正藏 T33n1716〔起 T33 0707a24〕。段/行首〔T33 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨(換頁一枚)。
〔T33 0707a24〕○第二、智妙者,至理玄微,非智莫顯;智能知所,非境不融。境既融妙,智亦稱之,其猶影響矣,故次境說智。 智即為二:初、總論諸智,二、對境論智。總智為六:一、數;二、類;三、相;四、照;五、判;六、開。 數者:一、世智。二、五停心四念處智。三、四善根智。四、四果智。五、支佛智。六、六度智。七、體法聲聞智。八、體法支佛智。九、體法菩薩入真方便智。十、體法菩薩出假智。十一、別教十信智。十二、三十心智。十三、十地智。十四、三藏佛智。十五、通教佛智。十六、別教佛智。十七、圓教五品弟子智。十八、六根清淨智。十九、初住至等覺智。二十、妙覺智。 二、類者,世智無道,邪計妄執,心行理外,不信不入,故為一。五停心、四念處,已入初賢佛法氣分,俱是外凡,故為一。四善根同是內凡,故為一。四果同見真,故為一。支佛別相觀能侵習,故為一。六度緣理智弱、緣事智強,故為一。通教方便聲聞體法智勝,故為一。支佛又小勝,故為一。通教菩薩入真方便智,四門遍學,故為一。通教出假菩薩智,正緣俗,故為一。別教十信智,先知中道,勝前劣後,故為一。別教三十心俱是內凡,故為一。十地同是聖智,故為一。三藏佛是師位名,勝三乘弟子,故為一。通教佛智,斷惑照機勝,故為一。別教佛智又勝,故為一。圓教五品弟子同具煩惱性,能知如來祕密之藏,故為一。六根清淨智隣真,故為一。初住至等覺同破無明,故為一。妙覺佛智無上最尊,故為一。如是等隨其類分相似者,或離、或合,判為二十〔云云〕。 三、辨相者,天竺世智,極至非想。此間所宗,要在忠孝、五行、六藝、天文、地理、醫方、卜相、兵法、貨法、草木千種皆識,禽獸萬品知名。又塗左割右等無憎愛。獲根本定,發五神通,停河在耳,變釋為羊,納吐風雲,捫摸日月。法是世間法,定是不動定,慧是不動出。邀名利、增見愛,世心所知,故名世智也。 五停、四念者,有定故言停,有慧故言觀。觀能翻邪,定能制亂。數息治散,不淨治貪,滋治瞋,因緣治癡,念佛治障道。念處是觀苦諦上四智,治於四倒;四倒不起,由此四觀。初翻四倒,未入聖理,故言外凡智也。 煖法緣四諦境生智,伏煩惱,智更增,成十六觀智。如火鑽,上下相依,生火燒薪。以有智知有境,能生煖智,令有萎悴。如夏時聚華為𧂐,華生煖氣,還自萎悴。又依陰、觀陰,發智火,還燒陰,如兩竹相摩生火,還燒竹林。尊者瞿沙說:求解脫智火,煖最在初。如火,以煙在初為相。無漏智火亦以煖法在先為相。如日,明相在初為相,是故名煖。 於正法毘尼中生信,愛敬正法者,緣道諦,信毘尼者,緣滅諦。信煖能緣四諦,云何言二?答:此二最勝,應先說。又,正法是三諦,毘尼是滅諦。如佛為滿宿:「我有四句法,當為汝說,欲知不?當恣汝意。」四句即四諦也。所有布施、持戒,盡向解脫,是其意趣。色界定起,是其依。於自地前生善根,是相似因緣。於四真諦,頂是其功用果。自地相似,後生善根,是依果。色界五陰是其報。涅槃決定因及不斷善根,是其利。十六行是其行,是緣生,是修慧。色界繫三三昧,三根隨所說,相應眾多心,是退。 煖有三種:謂下下、下中、下上。頂有三:中下、中中、中上。忍有二種:上下、上中。世第一有一種:謂上上。此四善根以三言之,煖是下,頂是中,忍、世第一是上。復有說者:煖有二:謂下下、下中。頂有三:謂下上、中下、中中。忍有三:謂中上、上下、上中。世第一法有一:謂上上。亦以三言之,煖是下下,頂是下中,忍是中上,世第一是上上。瞿沙云:「煖有下三,頂有六:下下乃至中上。忍有八:下下乃至上中。世第一但上上。以三言之,煖法一種,謂下。頂法二種,謂下、中。忍有三種,謂下、中、上。世第一有一種,謂上。」煖有二捨:一、離界地,二、退時。退時捨,墮地獄,作五無間而不斷善根。頂亦如是。忍唯一捨,不墮地獄〔云云〕。 〔T33 0708a11〕頂法者,色界善根,有動、不動,住、不住,有難、不難,斷、不斷,退、不退。就動乃至退者,有二:下者是煖,上是頂。彼不動乃至不退者為二:下者是忍,上者是世第一法。復有說者,應言下頂。所以者何?在煖法頂,故名頂。在忍法下,故名下。復有說者,如山頂之道,人不久住。若無難,必過此到彼;若遇難,即便退還。行者住頂不久,若無難必到忍;有難退還煖。猶如山頂,故名頂。 云何為觀?於佛、法、僧生下小信。小信者,此法不久停,故言下小。此信緣佛生小信,是緣道諦。緣法生下小信,是緣滅諦。 問: 應能緣四諦,云何言緣二諦?答: 道、滅勝故。清淨無過,是妙、是離。能生信處,為生受化者信樂心故。若世尊說苦、集是可信敬者,則無受化者。此煩惱、惡行,邪見、顛倒,云何可敬信?我常為此逼迫。受化者於道、滅生欣樂,是故說二也。 復有說者,信佛、僧是緣道,信法是緣三諦,則盡信四諦也。 問: 住頂亦信陰,亦信寶,亦信諦。何故但說信三寶?答: 三寶是生信敬處。但隨行者意,於陰生悅適,是名為煖。於寶生悅適,是名為頂。於諦生悅適,是名為忍。 問: 何故頂退,不說煖退? 答: 頂既退,亦應說煖退。行者在頂時,多煩惱業留難。煩惱等作是念:若行者到忍,我復於誰身中當作果報?若離欲界時,亦念:行者出欲界,我復於誰身中生果報?離非想非非想處時,亦念:行者離彼欲已,更不受身,我復於誰身中生於果報?於此三時,多諸留難。留難退,故大憂惱。如人見寶藏大喜,欲取即失。住頂法者自念:不久當得於忍,永斷惡道,獲大重利,猶如聖人。而忽退失,故大憂惱,是故言頂退也。 若能親近善友,從其聞隨順方便法,內心正觀,信佛菩提,信善說法,信僧清淨功德,是說信寶。說色無常,乃至說識無常,是說信陰。知有苦、集、滅、道,是說信諦。若如是即住頂,若不如是即頂退。 忍法觀者,正觀欲界苦,色、無色界苦。欲界行集,色、無色界行集。欲界行滅,色、無色界行滅。斷欲界行道,斷色、無色界行道。如是三十二心,是名下忍。行者後時,漸漸減損行及緣,復更正觀欲界苦,色、無色界苦,乃至觀斷欲界行道,除觀斷色、無色界行道,從是中名中忍。復更正觀欲界苦,觀色、無色界苦,乃至觀色、無色界行滅,除滅一切道。復正觀欲界苦,色、無色界苦,乃至觀欲界行滅,除色、無色界行滅。復正觀欲界苦,乃至觀色、無色界行集,除滅一切滅。復正觀欲界苦,乃至觀欲界行集,除色、無色界行集。復正觀欲界、色、無色苦,除一切集。復正觀欲界苦,除色、無色界苦。復正觀欲界常,相續不斷,不遠離。如是觀時,深生厭患,復更減損,但作二心觀於一行,如似苦法忍、苦法智。如是正觀,是名中忍。復以一心觀欲界苦,是名上忍。 復次,生世第一法,世第一法後,次生苦法忍。譬如人欲從己國適他國,多財產,不能持去,以物易錢;猶嫌錢,易金;嫌金,易多價寶,往適他國。行者乃至漸捨,相續不離,生於上忍。上忍後,生第一法。第一法後,生苦忍。 問: 世第一法有三品不? 答: 一人無,多人有。身子上,目連中,餘皆下。就佛、支佛、聲聞為三品。 世第一法者,此心心數法,於餘法為最、為勝、為長、為尊、為上、為妙。亦分、亦都。分者,勝世間法,不勝見諦。見諦眷屬不相離,慧力偏多故、熏禪不與凡夫同生一處故。盡智時,一切善根永離一切諸垢障故。三三昧乃至惡賤無漏,何況有漏,不應都勝?分勝彼煖、頂、忍法,亦應言第一,應言分勝,勝煖、頂、忍、一切凡夫所得禪,無量解脫除入也。或言都勝,非謂一切事業中勝,但以能開聖道門故。彼見諦等,不能開聖道門,以世第一法開聖道門,彼見諦等法得修見諦等法。得修者,皆是世第一法功用。是世第一法名義者,最勝義是第一義;得妙果是第一義,如高幢頂,更無有上,是第一義。 問: 前諸義有差別邪?答: 此皆歎說上妙之義,亦有差別。於不淨安般名最,於聞慧名勝,於思慧名長,於煖為尊,於頂為上,於忍為妙。又,依未至為最,依初禪為勝,中間為長,二禪為尊,三禪為上,四禪為妙。如是種種說,此依《毘婆沙》釋,欲委知,向彼尋。 〔T33 0709a05〕初果八忍、八智。三果重慮緣真,九無礙、九解脫智。支佛用總相、別相,如約三世明苦、集,分別十二因緣,即別相相也。六度緣理智弱,伏而未斷;事智強,能捨身命財,無所遺顧。聲聞能發真成聖,猶論我衣、我鉢,互論強弱〔云云〕。 通教聲聞,總相一門,達俗即真。通教緣覺,能於一門總相、別相,達俗即真。通教菩薩,能於四門總相、別相,俗達即真。又能遍四門出假,教化眾生。十信信果頭真如實相,為求此理,起十信心。十住正習入空,傍習假中。十行正習假,傍習中。十迴向正習中。初地證中;二地已上,重慮於中。三藏佛一時用三十四心:八忍、八智、九無礙、九解脫,斷正習盡。通佛坐道場,一念相應慧,斷餘殘習氣。別教佛用金剛後心,斷一品無明究竟盡成佛。或言:斷時是等覺。佛無所斷,但證得圓滿菩提具足耳。圓五品不斷五欲而淨諸根,具煩惱性,能知如來祕密之藏。六根淨位獲相似中道智。初住獲如來一身無量身,入法流海中行,任運流注。後位可解,不復記。 四、明智照境者,若由智照境,由境發智,四句皆墮性中,如別記〔云云〕。若四悉檀因緣立境、智,但有名字〔云云〕。 問: 智能照境,境亦能照智不?答: 若作不思議釋,更互相照,義亦無妨。《仁王般若》云:「說智及智處,皆名為般若。」譬鏡面互相照,亦如大地一,能生種種芽,芽亦生地一。且置斯義。世智照六道十如。五停心智去至體法,凡七智,照二乘十如。六度及通教出假菩薩智兩屬,上求照菩薩十如,下化照六道十如。四十心智亦兩屬:上求照菩薩十如,下化照六道十如。十地智兩屬,次第照,照菩薩十如;不次第照,照佛十如。五品去,凡四智,皆照佛界十如。總略如此細捒〔云云〕。 二十智照四種十二因緣境者,世智、五停、四念、四果乃至支佛、六度、三藏佛,凡七智,照思議生滅十二因緣境。通教三乘入真方便智、出假智、佛智凡五智,照思議不生不滅十二因緣境。別教十信、三十心、十地、佛凡四智,照不思議生滅十二因緣境。其中不無別意,且從大判。圓教四智,照不思議不生不滅十二因緣境。 二十智照四種四諦者,前、三藏等七智,照生滅四諦境。次、通教五智,照無生滅四諦境。次、別教四智,照無量四諦境。次、圓教四智,照無作四諦境。 次、二十智照二諦者,前、七智是照析空之二諦。次、五智是照體空之二諦。次、八智照顯中之二諦。其間別、圓相入者,可以意得〔云云〕。 次、明二十智照三諦者,前、七智照無中之二諦,是因緣所生法,皆屬俗攝。次、五智照含中之二諦,即空一句,皆屬真諦攝也。次、別圓八智照顯中之二諦,即是假名,亦名中道,二句皆屬中道諦攝也。 次、二十智照一實諦者,此須引《釋論》明四悉檀,皆名為實。世界故實,乃至第一義故實。當知實語亦通四諦,生滅故實,無生滅故實,無量故實,無作故實。前、三藏七智照生滅之實。次、通教五智照無生滅之實。次、別教四智照無量之實。次、圓教四智照無作之實。前後諸實〔云云〕。 次、二十智無諦、無照者,無諦無別理,若於四種四諦得悟,不復見諦與不諦,故無諦亦通也。前、七智照生滅之無諦,生生不可說故。次、五智照無生滅之無諦,生不生不可說故。次、四智照無量之無諦,不生生不可說故。次、四智照無作之無諦,不生不生不可說故。前、無諦是權,後、無諦是實,此就言教。若就妙悟同於聖人心中所照者,則不見有權實,故非權非實。空拳誑小兒,誘度於一切。方便說權,方便說實。會理之時,無復權實,故稱非權非實為妙也。 五、明麁妙者,前十二番智是麁,後八番智為妙。何者?藏、通等佛,自是無常,亦不說常,彼二乘菩薩何得聞常、信常、修常?是故為麁。別教十信初已聞常,信、修於常,尚勝彼佛,何況餘耶?是故為妙。常途云:《法華》不明常者,秖是三藏意耳。今明十信知中已過牟尼,則八番為妙也。 又,別教四智,三麁一妙。圓教四智,悉皆稱妙。何者?地人云:「中道乃是果頭能顯,初心學者仰信此理,如藕絲懸山。」故說信、行皆非圓意也。故十信智為麁。十住正修空,傍修假、中。十行正修假,傍修中。十迴向始正修中。此中但理,不具諸法,是故皆麁。登地智破無明,見中道,證則為妙。類如通、藏兩種,俱得道,而三藏門拙。今別教亦爾,教門皆權,而證是妙〔云云〕。 〔T33 0710a01〕圓教四智皆妙者,如法相說,如說而信,如理而行,始論五品,終竟妙覺,實而非權,是故皆妙。是名待麁智說妙智也。 又、約知見明麁妙者,知與見云何?然分別有四:不知不見、知非見、見非知、亦知亦見。先、約三藏釋,後、約圓釋,中間例可解。凡夫不聞故不知,不證故不見。五停、四念至世第一法,聞故名知,未證故非見。辟支佛不聞故非知,自然證故是見。四果聞故亦是知,證故亦是見。傳傳判麁妙,可解。 約圓教釋者,七方便不聞故不知,未證故不見。五品、六根,聞故知,未證故不見。發宿習者名見,不從聞故不知。稟教證入者,亦知、亦見。此節節傳為麁妙。 究竟而論,前來二十種智,略而言之,不出權、實二智。如經:「如來方便知見,波羅蜜皆悉具足」,即總束得前來諸權智也。「如來知見廣大深遠」,即是總束前來實智也。方便既其具足,何所不該?知見既其廣大深遠,何所不攝?境淵無邊,智水莫測,唯佛與佛乃能究盡。如此知見,即是眼智。眼即五眼具足,智即三智一心。一切種智知於實,兩智知於權。佛眼見於實,四眼見於權。此知即是見,此見即是知。對前諸智,諸智是麁,此之知見名之為妙也。 若得知見中意,不復論五眼。迷者未了,更約眼明麁妙。如肉眼盲閉,何由見色?徒聞人說,起種種想,終非真見。欲令眼開,應須治膜,那得閉眼,執諍何益耶?閉眼想則麁,眼開見則妙。天眼未開,不見障外為麁,修禪定願智之力,能發得淨色,徹障內外,明闇無隔。慧眼未開,常行死逕,假令情想,亦復非實,故為麁;無漏豁發,故稱為妙。諦理明了,故稱妙。法眼未開,差機說法。如身子僻教,滿願穢器,名為麁。破障通無知,分別藥病名之為妙。 佛眼不開,不見實相。故文云:「二乘之人及新發心者、不退菩薩所不能知」,故四眼皆麁。除諸菩薩眾信力堅固者,以信得入,相似佛眼,能開真佛知見,乃名為妙。諸教多說四眼,或帶四眼說佛眼,是故為麁。今經獨說佛眼,是故為妙。是為待麁為妙也。 六、明開麁顯妙者,前十六番智,若不決了,但是麁智;若得決了,悉成妙智。何者?如妙莊嚴王,先是外道世智,聞《法華經》便得決了,以邪相入正相,於諸見不動而修三十七品,不捨八邪而入八正,即是決於世智,得入妙智。或與五品齊,或與相似齊,或與分得齊,節節有入,義細作〔云云〕。 若五停方便智,乃至通教佛等智,若不決了,即是麁智。今開權顯實,「汝等所行是菩薩道」,來入妙位。須一一將十二番智來入圓妙四智,或入五品、相似、分得等智〔云云〕。 又、決了別教歷別之智,入於妙智。當體即是某位,進入是某位細捒〔云云〕。 十六麁智皆成妙智,無麁可待,即是絕待智妙也。 復次,開麁眼為妙眼者,餘經雖說為五眼,五眼不融,是故為麁。今經決了四眼,令入佛眼。文云:「父母所生眼,遂得清淨。」學大乘者,雖有肉眼,名為佛眼。即是決了肉眼,名為佛眼也。《淨名》云:「世孰有真天眼者,有佛世尊,不以二相見諸佛國。」此即是決了天眼,即是佛眼也。「願得如世尊慧眼第一淨」,即是決了慧眼,能得入妙。決法眼入妙者,邊際智滿是也。四眼融入佛眼,寂而常照,故文云:「決了聲聞法,是諸經之王。」五眼具足成菩提,開佛知見,故稱為妙。 問: 佛眼開,乃名為妙。六根雖淨,云何為妙?答: 佛眼雖未開,已能圓學圓信。如迦陵頻伽鳥,雖在㲉中,音聲已勝諸鳥,即是假名、相似等妙。若開,即是分妙、究竟妙〔云云〕。 二、對境明智,又二:一、對五境,二、展轉相照對境。初、應對十如境,此既一經之意,處處說之,可解故不復釋。 次、對四種十二因緣明智者,《大經》云:「十二因緣有四種觀:下智觀故,得聲聞菩提。中智觀故,得緣覺菩提。上智觀故,得菩薩菩提。上上智觀故,得佛菩提。」何者?十二因緣本是一境,緣解不同,開成四種。 今以四教意釋之:三藏具有三人,而皆以析智觀界內十二因緣事,為初門。然析智淺弱,三人之中,聲聞最劣。以劣人標淺法,故名下智。通教亦有三人,同以體智觀界內十二因緣理,體法雖深,望藏為巧,望別未巧。三人之中,緣覺是中。以中人名通法,故言中智。別教佛與菩薩,俱知界外十二因緣事,次第菩薩比佛,猶未是上,比於通、藏則是上法,故以上智當名也。圓教佛與菩薩,俱觀界外十二因緣理,初心即事而中。此法最勝故,以佛當名故,言上上智觀也。以四教釋四觀,於義允合〔云云〕。 所言下智觀者,觀受由觸,觸由入,入由名色,名色由識,識由行,行由無明。無明顛倒不善思惟,致不善行,感四趣識、名色等。若善思惟,致善行,感人天識、名色等。觀此無明,念念無常,前後不住。所生善惡,遷變速朽。所受名色,衰損代謝。煩惱、業、苦,更互因緣,都無暫停。過去二因,現在五果;現在三因,未來二果。三世迴復,猶若車輪。癡惑之本,既無常、苦、空、無我,則無明滅。無明滅故,諸行滅,乃至老死滅。若不然火,是則無煙,是名子縛斷。無子則無果,滅智灰身,離二十五有,是名果縛斷。則是下智觀十二因緣,得聲聞菩提也。 〔T33 0711a13〕中智者,觀受由觸,乃至行由無明。無明秖是一念癡心,心無形質,但有名字。內、外、中間求字不得。是字不住,亦不不住。猶如幻化,虛誑眼目。無明體相本自不有,妄想因緣和合而生。無所有故,假名無明。不善思惟,心行所造,以不達無明如幻化故,起善、不善思惟,則有善、不善行,受善、不善名色、觸、受。今達無明如幻故,則諸行亦如化。從幻生識、名色等,皆如幻。愛、取、有、生,三世輪轉,幻化遷改,都無真實。有智之人,不應於中而生愛恚。無明既不可得,則無明不生,不生則不滅。諸行、老死亦不生不滅。不生故,則非新;不滅故,則非故。非故者,無故可畢;非新者,無新可造。無新者,子縛斷;無故者,果縛斷。是名中智觀十二因緣,得緣覺菩提。 上智觀者,觀受由觸,乃至行由無明。無明秖是癡一念心。心癡故,派出煩惱;由煩惱派出諸業;由業派出諸苦。觀此煩惱,種別不同;不同故,業不同;業不同故,苦不同。諸行若干,名色各異。種種三道,無量無邊,分別不濫。知因此煩惱,起此業,得此苦,不關彼業及彼煩惱。如是三道,覆障三德。破障方便,亦復無量。無明若破,顯出般若;業破,顯出解脫;識、名色破,顯出法身。愛、取、有、老死,亦復如是。自既解已,復能化他。於一切種,知一切法,起道種智,導利眾生。是名上智觀十二因緣也。 上上智觀者,觀受由觸,乃至行由無明,知十二支三道即是三德,豈可斷破三德,更求三德?則壞諸法相。煩惱道即般若,當知煩惱不闇;般若即煩惱,般若不明。煩惱既不闇,何須更斷?般若不明,何所能破?闇本非闇,不須於明。如耆婆執毒成藥,豈可捨此取彼?業道即是解脫者,當知業道非縛;解脫即業者,脫非自在。業非縛故,何所可離?脫非自在,何所可得?如神通人,豈避此就彼耶?苦道即法身者,當知苦非生死;法身即生死,法身非樂。苦非生死,何所可憂?法身非樂,何所可喜?如彼虛空,無得無失,不忻不戚。如是觀者,三道不異三德,三德不異三道,亦於三道具一切佛法。何者?三道即三德,三德是大涅槃,名祕密藏,此即具佛果;深觀十二因緣,即是坐道場,此即具佛因。佛因佛果,皆悉具足,餘例可知。是名上上智觀十二因緣,得佛菩提。 約此應判麁妙、開麁顯妙,意可解故,不委記耳。 又四智照四境,境若不轉,其智則麁。四境轉成妙境,麁智即成妙智,仍是待絕之意〔云云〕。 二、對四種四諦明智者,《大經》云:「知聖諦智,則有二種:中智、上智。中智者,聲聞、緣覺。上智者,諸佛、菩薩。」若依此文,束於體、析,合稱為中。束大乘利、鈍,合稱為上。 今若約根緣利、鈍,內外事、理,開即成四:聲聞根鈍,緣四諦事,即生滅四諦智;緣覺根利,緣四諦理,即無生四諦智;菩薩智淺,緣不思議事,即無量四諦智;諸佛智深,緣不思議理,即無作四諦智也。此乃《大經》之一文。又云:「凡夫有苦無諦,聲聞有苦、有苦諦。」凡夫不見苦理,故言無諦。聲聞能見無常、苦、空,故言有諦。即是生滅四諦智也。又云:「菩薩之人解苦無苦,而有真諦。」即是體苦非苦,故言無苦;即事而真,故言有諦。乃是摩訶衍門無生四諦智也。又云:「知諸陰是苦,知諸入為門,亦名為苦。知諸界為分,亦名為性,亦名為知,是名中智。」依前說者,即屬聲聞也。分別諸苦、諸入、界等有無量相,「我於彼經,竟不說之」,是名上智。受、想、行、識,亦復如是。非諸聲聞、緣覺境界,此則異前兩意。既稱上智,又非二乘境界,豈非別教菩薩觀恒沙佛法如來藏理耶?是為無量四諦智。又云:「如來非苦、非集、非滅、非道、非諦,是實;虛空非苦、非諦,是實。」非苦者,非虛妄生死。非諦者,非二乘涅槃。是實者,即是實相、中道佛性也。又云:「有苦、有苦因、有苦盡、有苦對,如來非苦乃至非對,是故為實。」如此明義,既異上三番,豈非無作四諦智耶?例此一諦為四,餘三亦應爾。謂有集、有集果,有集盡、有集對,有盡、有盡因,有盡障、有盡障相,有對、有對果,有對障、有對障相。如來非此四四十六種,但是於實〔云云〕。 〔T33 0712a04〕如是等智,觀於四諦。諦既未融,智、諦皆麁。獨有非苦、非對、有實,為妙。若諦圓,智亦隨圓,皆是如來非苦、非諦、是實之妙智也。此即待絕兩意〔云云〕。 妙法蓮華經玄義卷第三上 妙法蓮華經玄義卷第三下 天台智者大師說 三、對二諦境明智者,權、實二智也。上真、俗二諦既開七種,今權、實二智亦為七番:內外相即、不相即四也,三相接合七也。若對上數之:析法權實二智,體法二智,體法含中二智,體法顯中二智,別二智,別含圓二智,圓二智。上七番各開隨情、隨情智、隨智,合二十一種諦。今七番二智,亦各開三種:謂化他權實、自行化他權實、自行權實,合二十一權實也。 若析法權實二智者,照森羅分別為權智,盡森羅分別為實智。說此二智,逗種種緣,作種種說,隨種種欲、種種宜、種種治、種種悟,各隨堪任,當緣分別。雖復種種,悉為析法權實所攝,故有化他二智。化他二智,隨緣之說,皆束為權智;若內自證得,若權、若實,俱是實證,束為實智。內外相望,共為二智,故有自行化他權實二智也。就自證權實,唯獨明了,餘人不見,更判權實,故有自行二智也。 今更約三藏重分別之。此佛化二乘人,多用化他實智。二乘稟此化他之實,修成自行之實,故佛印迦葉云:「我之與汝,俱坐解脫床。」即此義也。若化菩薩,多用化他權智。其稟化他之權,修學得成自行之權,佛亦印言:「我亦如汝〔云云〕。」此三種二智,若望體法二智,悉皆是權。故龍樹破云:「豈有不淨心中修菩提道?猶如毒器,不任貯食,食則殺人。」此正破析法意也。故皆是權〔云云〕。 體法權實二智者,體森羅之色,即是於空。即色是權智,即空是實智。《大品》云:「即色是空,非色滅空。」正是此義。為緣說二,緣別不同,說亦種種;雖復異說,悉為化他權實所攝,故有化他二智。化他二智既是隨情,皆束為權;內證權實既是自證,悉名為實。以自之實對他之權,故有自行化他二智也。就自證得又分權實,故有自行二智也。此三二智望含中二智,復皆名權。何者?無中道故〔云云〕。 體法含中權實二智者,體色即空不空。照色是權智;空不空是實智。說此二智,赴無量緣,隨情異說;雖復無量,悉是含中二智所攝,故有化他二智。化他二智本是逗機,皆名為權;自證二智皆名為實。於自證二智更分權、實,故有自行二智。此三二智望顯中二智,悉皆是權。何者?帶於空真及教道方便故。 又,體法顯中權實二智者,體色即空不空,一切法趣空不空。了色是權智;空不空、一切法趣空不空是實智。為緣說二,緣既無量,說亦無量;無量之說悉為顯中二智所攝,故有化他二智。化他二智既是隨緣,悉名為權;自證二智既是證得,悉名為實。以自望他故,有自行化他二智。就自證二智,更分權實。此三二智望別權實二智,悉皆是權。何者?帶即空及教道方便故。 別權實二智者,體色即空、不空。色、空俱是權智;不空是實智。以此二智,隨百千緣,種種分別;分別雖多,悉為次第二智所攝,故有化他二智。化他二智悉是為緣,皆名為權;自證二智既是證得,悉名為實。以自對他故,有自他二智。就自證權實,自分二智故,有自行二智。此三二智望別含圓二智,悉復是權。何者?以次第故、帶教道故。 別含圓權實二智者,色空、不空,一切法趣不空。色空名權智;一切法趣不空為實智。以此二智隨百千緣,種種分別;分別雖多,悉為別含圓二智所攝,故有化他二智。化他二智既是為緣,悉皆是權;自證二智既是證得,悉名為實。自他相望,共為二智。就自證得,更分權實,故有自行二智。此三二智望圓二智,悉復是權。何者?帶次第及教道故。 圓權實二智者,即色是空、不空,一切法趣色、趣空、趣不空。一切法趣色、趣空是權智;一切法趣不空是實智。如此實智即是權智,權智即實智,無二無別。為化眾生,種種隨緣、隨欲、隨宜、隨治、隨悟。雖種種說,悉為圓二智所攝,故有化他二智。化他二智既是隨情,悉復是權;自證二智,悉名為實。就自證中,更分二智,故有三種不同也。此之二智,不帶析法等十八種二智方便,唯有真權、真實,名佛權實。如經:「如來知見廣大深遠,方便波羅蜜皆悉具足。」獨稱為妙,待前為麁。 〔T33 0713a05〕又,從析法二智至顯中二智,凡十二種二智,待前皆名為麁,顯中為妙。何以故?此妙不異後妙故。又從次第二智,凡九種二智,待前為麁,不次第為妙。又前十八種二智皆麁,唯不次第三種為妙。又不次第二種為麁,一種為妙。 又歷五味教者,乳教具三種、九種二智。酪教一種、三種二智。生蘇四種、十二種二智。熟蘇具三種、九種二智。此經但二種、三種二智。若酪教中,權實皆麁;醍醐教中,權實皆妙。餘三味中,權實有麁有妙,可以意推。 若不作如上釋諸智者,經論異說,意則難解。何者?《華嚴》解初住心云:「三世諸佛不知初住智。」世人釋云:「如實智,佛自不知佛如實智,亦不知初住如實智。」此釋自謂於理為通,其實不允。若藏、通等佛不論如實智,云何於自如實智不知耶?別教初住不得如實智,云何言不知?若得前來諸智意者,三世三藏佛不知圓教初住智,此則事理二釋俱無滯也。此中義兼二種:一、分別二十一種權實,二、待麁論妙。如上說。 若開麁顯妙者,諸方便諦既融成妙諦,對諦立智,悉非復麁。如賤人舍,王若過者,舍則莊嚴;如眾流入海,同一鹹味。開諸麁智,即是妙智也。 二智多有所關,須商略類通。今對七種二諦,明二十一種權實,以為章門。若得此意,約因緣境,亦應如此。謂析因緣智、體因緣智、含中因緣智、顯中因緣智、次第因緣智、帶次第因緣智、不次第因緣智,一一各有化他、自行化他、自行等三種分別,合有二十一種;分別麁妙、判五味多少、論待絕等。四諦、三諦、一諦等,亦應如是。當自思之,何煩具記也。 問: 隨情諦及化他智,何意無量?隨智諦及自行智,何意不多? 答: 秖約一人,未得道時,見心橫起,邪執無窮。何況多人,種種各異?為是義故,隨情則多。智見於理,理唯一種,不得有異〔云云〕。夫二諦差別已如上說。 說此七權實、二十一權實,頗用世人所執義不?頗同世人所說語不?頗用諸論所立義不?既不從世人,亦不從文疏,特是推大小乘經,作此釋耳。若破若立,皆是《法華》之意。若巧、拙相形,以通經二智,破三藏經二智;乃至次第、不次第相形,以圓經二智,破別經二智。方便諸經,明智既麁,通經之論,豈得為妙?經論既爾,弘經論人,何勞擊射?任其所說,自有所墮。 若作生滅解權實者,墮在初番;若作不生不滅解者,墮第二番;乃至第七番,亦可知。又縱廣引經論莊嚴己義者,亦不得出初番隨情二諦化他權實,況出初番第二、第三權實!尚不出初番三種權實,況第七番三種權實!若但以初番二智,破一切世間情執略盡,假令得入化城,秖是自行實智,尚不得化他之權,何況能得後番諸智!若尋二十一種二智,凡破幾外見,凡破幾權經論,復顯幾是,立幾權經論,然後方稱妙權妙實。世人全不識一兩種權實之意,而情中即計為智。若是智者,破何惑?見何理?未見理、未破惑,生死浩然,非情何謂?今若待前諸麁智而明妙智者,法華破待之意也。若其會者,一切權經論所明諦理皆成妙理,無非智地。會一切權經論所明二智無非妙智,悉是大車。如此破會深廣,莫以《中論》相比,可熟思之〔云云〕。 四、對三諦明智者,上明五三諦竟,今更分別。 夫三智照十法界,束十為三:謂有漏、無漏、非有漏非無漏。三法相入,分別有五:初謂非漏非無漏入無漏、對漏、無漏為三法。二、謂一切法入無漏,對漏、無漏為三法。三、謂漏、無漏、非漏非無漏為三法。四、謂一切法趣非漏非無漏,對漏、無漏為三法。五、謂一切法趣漏、趣無漏、趣非漏非無漏為三法。 更說五境竟,對此五境明五三智者,謂一切智、道種智、一切種智。三智相入五種不同:一、中智入空智,對道智為三。次、如來藏智入空智,對道智為三。次、中智對兩為三智。次、如來藏智入中智,對兩智為三智。次、圓三智。是為五差。 中智入空智,分別為三智者:初、依無漏,發一切智;次、依有漏,發道種智;後、深觀無漏之空,知空亦空,發一切種智。然初心不知空空。次雖得空,亦不空空。後能深觀於空,空於前空。但二空名同、二境亦合,故言相入。今若分別,以無漏空為一切智;有漏空為道種智;中道空為一切種智。世人採經論意云:六地斷惑,與羅漢齊;七地修方便道;八地道觀雙流,破無明成佛。即此意也。 〔T33 0714a03〕如來藏智入空智,分別三智者;依漏、無漏發一切智、道種智,不異前。而後不因別境,更脩中智。但深觀空,能見不空,不空即如來藏。藏與空合,故言相入。以深觀空見不空故,發一切種智。前中道智但顯別理。理之與智,不具諸法。藏理、藏智具一切法,故異於前。以藏智對兩智,為三智也。《大經》云:「聲聞之人,但見於空,不見不空。」「智者見空,及與不空。」《大品》云:「一切智是聲聞智;道種智是菩薩智;一切種智是佛智。」即此意也。中智對兩成三智者,各緣一境,各發一智,次第深淺,不相濫入。故《地持》云:「種性菩薩發心欲除二障,有佛、無佛決定能次第斷諸煩惱。」即此意也。 如來藏智入中智為三智者:兩智不異前,一切種智小異。何者?前明中境,直中理而已。欲顯此理,應修萬行,顯理之智,故名一切種智耳。今如來藏理含一切法,非直顯理之智,名一切種智,與前為異。用此智對前為三智也。故地論師云:「緣修顯真修,真修發時,不須緣修。」前兩智即是緣修,後智發時即是真修。真修具一切法,不須餘也。即是此義〔云云〕。 圓三智者,有漏即是因緣生法,即空、即假、即中;無漏亦即假、即中;非漏非無漏亦即空、即假。一法即三法,三法即一法;一智即三智,三智即一智。智即是境,境即是智,融通無礙。如此三智,豈同於前。《釋論》云:「三智一心中得」——無前無後,為向人說,令易解故,作三智名說耳。即是此意〔云云〕。 若欲顯智,要須觀成。汎論觀、智俱通因果;別則觀因智果。例如佛性,通於因果;別則因名佛性,果名涅槃。今就別義,以觀為因,成於智果。如《瓔珞》云:「從假入空名二諦觀;從空入假名平等觀;二觀為方便道,得入中道第一義諦觀。」今用從假入空觀為因,得成於果,名一切智;用從空入假觀為因,得成道種智果;用中觀為因,得成一切種智果也。 上明於智,略有五種。今以觀成,亦應五種。細作可知。修觀,義如《止觀》〔云云〕。 言麁妙者,藏、通兩佛雖有一切種智之名,更無別理,不破別惑,此智不成故不用也。中入空智者,雖說中道因,於通門而成兩智,後照中道,無廣大用。因於拙教,果又不融,是故為麁。次如來藏入空智者,教果理雖融,因是通門,亦名為麁。中對二智者,雖不因通,而三智別異,果教未融,是故為麁。如來藏入中者,在果雖融,因是別門,此因亦麁。圓三智者,因圓果圓,因妙果妙,諦妙智妙,正直捨方便,但說無上道,是故為妙智也。 若歷五味教者,乳教有三種三智;酪教一種三智;生蘇具五種三智;熟蘇亦具五種三智;麁妙可知。法華但一種三智,此是法華破意,即相待妙也。開麁明妙者,世智無道法,尚以邪相入正相;治生產業,皆與實相不相違背;低頭舉手,開麁顯妙,悉成佛道,何況三乘出世之智!故《大經》云:「聲聞、緣覺亦實亦虛。斷煩惱故,名之為實;非常住故,名之為虛。」凡夫未斷煩惱,無實唯虛,尚開麁入妙即是大乘,何況二乘之智!二乘之智,根敗心死尚得還生,何況道種之智!如此開時,一切都妙,無非實相。七寶大車,其數無量,此是法華會意,即絕待妙也。 五、對一諦明智者,即是如實智也。《釋論》云:「諸水入海,同一鹹味。諸智入如實智,失本名字。」故知如實智總攝一切智,純照一境,故總眾水俱成一鹹也。若待十智為麁,如實智為妙。若待諸實智,諸實智名麁,中道如實智名妙。若開麁顯妙者,非但諸實智為妙,十智亦名妙〔云云〕。 無諦無說者,既言無諦,亦復無智。若歷諸處明無諦者,餘方便無諦無智為麁,中道無諦無智為妙。若以杜口絕言,無諦無智者,亦無麁無妙,無待無絕,歷一切法皆無麁無妙也。 二、展轉相照者,六番之智,傳照前諸境思議因緣。下智、中智,照六道十如性相等。下、中二智觀十二因緣滅者,照二乘十如性相等。上智照菩薩性相本末等。上上智照佛法界性相本末等。四種四諦智照十法界者,生滅、無生等苦集智,照六道十如相性。生滅、無生道滅智,即是照二乘十如相性。無量,無作苦集智,照菩薩界性相等。無量、無作道滅智,照佛法界相性本末等。 四種四諦智照四十二因緣者,生滅、無生苦集智,照思議兩十二因緣也。生滅、無生滅兩道滅智,是照兩思議十二因緣滅也。無量、無作兩苦集智,照不思議兩十二因緣也。無量、無作道滅智,照不思議兩十二因緣滅也。 〔T33 0715a01〕七種二智照十法界者,生滅、無生滅兩權智,及入通等二,合四權智,照六道性相。生滅、無生滅兩實智,照二乘性相等。別權、圓入別權,有邊是照六道性相;無邊是照二乘性相。圓權則通照九界性相。別入通實,空邊是二乘性相;不空邊是菩薩性相。圓入通實,空邊是二乘性相;不空邊是照佛界相性。別實是照菩薩性相。圓入別實、圓實,俱照佛法界相性也。 七種二智照四種因緣者,前四權是照思議兩十二緣。別權、圓入別權,有邊是照兩思議十二緣;無邊是照兩十二緣滅。圓權則通〔云云〕。別入通實,空邊是照思議十二緣滅;不空邊是照不思議十二緣。圓入通實,空邊同上,不空邊是照不思議十二緣滅。別實照不思議兩十二緣滅。圓實照兩不思議十二緣滅等。前四種權智是照生滅、無生滅兩苦集;又三權智照無量、無作苦集。二實智是照思議兩道滅;又五實智是照不思議兩道滅。 五種三智照十法界者,五種道種智,照六道性相本末等。五種一切智,照二乘、菩薩性相本末等。五種一切種智,照佛法界十如相性等。 又,五種三智照四種十二因緣者,五種有智,照思議兩十二緣。五種一切智,照兩思議十二緣滅;又是照不思議十二緣。五一切種智,是照兩不思議十二緣滅。 五種三智照四種四諦者,五道種智,照生滅、無生兩苦集。五種一切智,照生滅、無生兩道滅,亦是照無量、無作兩苦集。五種一切種智,是照無量、無作兩道滅。 五種三智照七種二諦者,五道種智,是照四種俗諦。五種一切智,是照兩種真諦;亦是照別、圓入別、圓三種俗諦。五種一切種智,是照五種真諦。 一如實智,是照佛界十如性相、又是照不思議十二因緣、又是照無作四諦、又是照五種真諦、又是照五種中道第一義諦。 無諦無說與十相性如合,與不思議十二緣滅合,與四種不生不生合,與真諦無言說合,與中道非生死非涅槃合。 如此等諸智,傳傳照諦,諦若融,智即融,智諦融名之為妙。如此等皆是方便說言稱妙、不妙。見理之時,無復權實,非權非實,亦無妙與不妙,是故稱妙也。七種二諦,五種三諦,更相間入,餘諸境亦有此意。七種二智、五種三智,既相間入者,餘諸智亦有此意。例自可作〔云云〕。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
一、為甚麼境妙之後要說智妙
第二是智妙。至極之理幽深微妙,若沒有智慧便不能顯明;智慧能夠認識所知的境,若境不能融通,智也不能成為妙智。境既已融通而妙,智慧也就與它相稱,正像形影相隨、聲響相應,所以在境妙之後,接著說智妙。
智妙分為兩大部分:第一,總論各種智慧;第二,對著各種境界來說智慧。總論各種智慧又分六門:一是數,二是類,三是相,四是照,五是判,六是開。
二、二十種智慧的名數
先說數目,共有二十種。
一、世間智慧。
二、五停心與四念處的智慧。
三、煖、頂、忍、世第一四善根的智慧。
四、初果、二果、三果、四果的智慧。
五、支佛的智慧。
六、修六度菩薩的智慧。
七、通教聲聞體達諸法即空的智慧。
八、通教支佛體達諸法即空的智慧。
九、通教菩薩入真之方便智慧。
十、通教菩薩從空出假、教化眾生的智慧。
十一、別教十信的智慧。
十二、別教十住、十行、十迴向三十心的智慧。
十三、別教十地的智慧。
十四、三藏教佛的智慧。
十五、通教佛的智慧。
十六、別教佛的智慧。
十七、圓教五品弟子的智慧。
十八、六根清淨位的智慧。
十九、初住直到等覺的智慧。
二十、妙覺的智慧。
三、二十種智慧的分類
再說類。世智沒有出世之道,依邪見計度而妄加執著,心行都在正理之外,既不信也不入,所以自成一類。
五停心與四念處已進入最初賢位,有了佛法的氣分,但都還是外凡,所以合為一類。四善根同屬內凡,所以合為一類。四果同樣見到真諦,所以合為一類。支佛能作別相觀,並能侵除習氣,所以自成一類。六度菩薩緣理的智慧較弱,緣事的智慧較強,所以自成一類。
通教方便位的聲聞,體法之智較勝,所以自成一類;通教支佛又稍勝一層,所以自成一類。通教菩薩的入真方便智遍學四門,所以自成一類;通教出假菩薩的智慧以觀俗、化他為正,所以自成一類。
別教十信先已知道中道,勝過前面諸智,卻不及後位,所以自成一類。別教三十心同屬內凡,所以合為一類。十地同是聖者之智,所以合為一類。
三藏教佛是師位之名,勝過三乘弟子,所以自成一類。通教佛在斷惑、照機上更勝,所以自成一類。別教佛智又勝於通教佛智,所以自成一類。
圓教五品弟子仍具煩惱之性,卻能知道如來祕密之藏,所以自成一類。六根清淨位已鄰近真證,所以自成一類。初住直到等覺都能破無明,所以合為一類。妙覺佛智至高無上、最為尊勝,所以自成一類。像這樣,依性質相似而或分或合,判成二十類;細節可以依此推知。
四、分辨各種智慧的行相
世間智慧
先說印度的世智,最高可以到達非想非非想處。再說此方所重的世智,主要包括忠孝、五行、六藝、天文、地理、醫方、卜相、兵法、貨殖,以及能識千種草木、能知萬類禽獸之名。又有人能在左邊塗香、右邊割肉時都不起憎愛;有人得到根本禪定,發出五種神通,能使河流停在耳中,把帝釋變為羊,吞吐風雲,手摩日月。可是,它所知的法仍是世間法,所得的定仍是不動定,所得的慧仍不能出離。以此求取名利,增長見惑、愛惑,都是世間心所知,所以叫作世智。
五停心與四念處
五停心、四念處有定,所以說停;有慧,所以說觀。觀能翻轉邪見,定能制伏散亂。數息對治散亂,不淨對治貪欲,本論所書『滋』對治瞋恚,因緣對治愚癡,念佛對治障道。
四念處是在苦諦上作身、受、心、法四種智慧觀,以對治常、樂、我、淨四種顛倒。四倒不起,是由這四觀而來。它們初能翻轉四倒,卻還沒有進入聖理,所以稱為外凡之智。
煖法
煖法以四諦為所緣而生智慧,先伏住煩惱,智慧再漸漸增長,成為十六種觀智。譬如鑽木取火,上下兩木互相依靠,火生以後便能燒薪。因為已有智慧知道有所緣之境,便能生起煖智,使有漏法開始萎悴。
又如夏天把花聚成一堆,花堆自己生出熱氣,又使花自身萎悴。又如依五陰而觀五陰,發出智慧之火,再燒所依的五陰;也像兩根竹子相摩生火,所生的火又燒竹林。瞿沙尊者說,求解脫的智慧之火,以煖法最先出現;如火以煙為初相,無漏智火也以煖法為先相;如日出以前先有光明之相,所以稱為煖。
在正法與律中生起信心:敬愛正法,是緣道諦;信受律,是緣滅諦。有人問:煖位的信本來能緣四諦,為甚麼只說它緣道、滅二諦?回答是:道、滅二諦最為殊勝,所以先說。又可解為,正法攝苦、集、道三諦,律攝滅諦,這樣仍然具足四諦。
佛曾對滿宿說,自己有四句法要為他說,問他想不想知道,可以隨意發問。這四句就是四諦。此位所有布施、持戒,都歸向解脫,這是它的意趣;由色界定生起,這是它的所依;在自身所居之地以前生起善根,是它的相似因緣;四真諦中的頂法,是它的功用果;在同地中後續生起相似善根,是它的依果;色界五陰,是它的果報;決定趣向涅槃並且不斷善根,是它的利益;十六行相,是它的行;它由緣而生,屬於修慧;繫屬色界的三三昧、三根,隨所說而相應於許多心;它也可能退失。
煖、頂、忍、世第一的品級有不同分法。第一說把煖分為下下、下中、下上三種;頂分為中下、中中、中上三種;忍分為上下、上中二種;世第一只有上上一種。若總分上、中、下三品,煖屬下,頂屬中,忍與世第一屬上。
第二說把煖分為下下、下中二種;頂分為下上、中下、中中三種;忍分為中上、上下、上中三種;世第一只有上上一種。若再以三品總說,煖是下下,頂是下中,忍是中上,世第一是上上。
瞿沙的分法又是:煖有下三品;頂有六品,從下下到中上;忍有八品,從下下到上中;世第一只有上上。若總分三品,煖法只有下品;頂法有下、中二品;忍有下、中、上三品;世第一只有上品。
煖有兩種捨:一是離開原來所屬的界地時捨,二是退失時捨。退失煖法的人雖會墮地獄、造五無間業,卻不斷善根。頂法也是如此。忍法只有離界地一種捨,不會墮入地獄;其餘細節可以依此推知。
頂法
頂法屬色界善根。色界善根有動與不動、住與不住、有難與無難、斷與不斷、退與不退。就會動乃至會退的一邊分成兩種:下是煖,上是頂。就不動乃至不退的一邊也分成兩種:下是忍,上是世第一。
另有一說,頂應叫作下頂。為甚麼?因為它在煖法之頂,所以叫頂;又在忍法之下,所以叫下。還有一說,頂像山頂的道路,人不能在那裡久住;若沒有障難,必會越過山頂到達彼方,若遇障難,便會退回。行者住頂不久,無難便進到忍,有難便退回煖,正像人在山頂,所以稱為頂。
頂位怎樣觀呢?是在佛、法、僧三寶上生起微小的信。說它微小,是因這一法不能久停。對佛生起小信,是緣道諦;對法生起小信,是緣滅諦。
問:它應該能緣四諦,為甚麼只說緣二諦?
答:因道、滅最勝,清淨無過,是妙、是離,是最能使人起信之處;為令受化的人生起信樂,所以先說道、滅。假如世尊說苦、集是應當敬信的對象,受化者便難以接受,因為煩惱、惡行、邪見、顛倒正是自己經常受逼迫的來源,怎會可敬可信?受化者對道、滅能生欣樂,所以只說這二諦。
又有一說:信佛、信僧是緣道諦,信法是緣其餘三諦,合起來便信盡四諦。
問:住頂的人也信五陰、也信三寶、也信四諦,為甚麼只說信三寶?
答:三寶是人發起信敬的所在。只是隨行者心意所欣悅的對象不同:對五陰生起悅適,叫作煖;對三寶生起悅適,叫作頂;對四諦生起悅適,叫作忍。
問:為甚麼特別說頂會退,不說煖會退?
答:既說頂會退,當然也應知道煖會退。只是行者在頂位時,煩惱業特別多來作障礙。煩惱等像在想:若此人到忍位,我以後要在誰身上受果報?行者將離欲界時,它們也像在想:此人若出了欲界,我要在誰身上生果報?行者將離非想非非想處時,它們又像在想:此人離開彼處欲染後不再受身,我還能在誰身上生果報?在這三個關頭,障難特別多。
行者因障難而退,便非常憂惱,就像有人看見寶藏大喜,正要取寶卻忽然失去。住頂者原想自己不久便能到忍,從此永斷惡道,得到大利,近如聖人,卻突然退失,所以格外憂惱;因此特別說頂退。
若能親近善友,聽聞隨順的方便法,內心正觀,信佛的菩提,信法是善說,信僧有清淨功德,便叫信寶。說色無常,直到說識無常,叫信陰。知道有苦、集、滅、道,叫信諦。能如此便住於頂,不能如此便從頂退。
忍法與世第一
忍法的觀法,先正觀欲界苦、色界與無色界苦;欲界諸行之集、色界與無色界諸行之集;欲界諸行之滅、色界與無色界諸行之滅;斷欲界諸行之道、斷色界與無色界諸行之道。這樣共有三十二心,叫作下忍。
行者後來漸次減少所觀的行與所緣:再正觀欲界苦、色界與無色界苦,直到觀斷欲界行的道,去掉觀斷色界、無色界行的道,從此進入中忍。又正觀欲界苦、色界與無色界苦,直到觀色界、無色界行滅,去掉一切道諦之觀。又正觀欲界苦、色界與無色界苦,直到觀欲界行滅,去掉色界、無色界行滅。又正觀欲界苦,直到觀色界、無色界行集,去掉一切滅諦之觀。又正觀欲界苦,直到觀欲界行集,去掉色界、無色界行集。又正觀欲界、色界、無色界之苦,去掉全部集諦之觀。又只正觀欲界苦,去掉色界、無色界苦。
最後持續不斷、不相遠離地正觀欲界苦。如此觀時,深生厭患,再減到只以兩心觀一行,近似苦法忍、苦法智;這樣正觀,叫作中忍。再以一心只觀欲界苦,叫作上忍。
此後生世第一法,世第一法之後,緊接著生苦法忍。譬如有人要離開本國到另一國,財產太多,不能全帶走,便先把物品換成錢;又嫌錢不方便,再換成金;還嫌金多,再換成價高而輕便的寶物,帶著前往他國。行者也是逐步捨減所緣而相續不斷,生起上忍;上忍後生世第一,世第一後生苦法忍。
問:世第一法有上、中、下三品嗎?
答:若只說一個人,沒有三品;若比較多人,便有三品。舍利弗為上,目犍連為中,其餘為下。若就佛、支佛、聲聞三類人說,也可分三品。
世第一法,是心與心所法中,相對其餘法而言最勝、勝、長、尊、上、妙的法。說它第一,可以分勝而說,也可以總勝而說。
所謂分勝,是它勝過世間法,卻不勝見諦。見諦與其眷屬不相離,因為慧力偏多;熏禪者不與凡夫同生一處;到盡智時,一切善根永離一切垢障。即使是三三昧中被視為低劣的無漏法,也已勝過有漏,世第一怎可說總勝一切?若只勝煖、頂、忍,它們也應各叫第一。準確說來,是它分別勝過煖、頂、忍,以及一切凡夫所得的禪、無量、解脫、勝處。
又可說它總勝,但不是說一切事業都比別法強,只是它能開啟聖道之門。見諦等法本身不能再開聖道門;正因世第一先開了聖道門,見諦等法才得以現前修習。這一切得修之功,都依世第一法的作用。因此世第一之名有幾重意思:最勝,所以第一;能得妙果,所以第一;又如高幢之頂,再沒有更高,所以第一。
問:前面這些解釋彼此有差別嗎?
答:它們都是讚歎上妙,也確有分別。相對不淨觀與數息觀,它叫最;相對聞慧,它叫勝;相對思慧,它叫長;相對煖,它叫尊;相對頂,它叫上;相對忍,它叫妙。又依所依禪定分別:依未至定叫最,依初禪叫勝,依中間禪叫長,依二禪叫尊,依三禪叫上,依四禪叫妙。以上種種說法依《毘婆沙》解釋;若要詳知,應到該論尋求。
從四果到妙覺
初果有八忍、八智;其後三果再三審慮真諦,有九無礙智、九解脫智。支佛兼用總相與別相,例如約過去、現在、未來三世辨苦、集,分別十二因緣,便是別相之相。
六度菩薩緣理的智慧弱,只能伏惑而未斷;緣事的智慧強,能布施身體、性命、財物,毫不顧惜。聲聞能發真智、成聖果,卻還會計較這是我的衣、我的鉢。兩者各有強弱,不能只從一面判定。
通教聲聞從一個總相法門體達俗即是真;通教緣覺能在一門中兼作總相、別相觀,體達俗即是真;通教菩薩能在四門中遍作總相、別相觀,體達俗即是真,又能遍從四門出假,教化眾生。
別教十信先信果位的真如實相,為求此理而發十信心。十住正修入空,兼習假、中;十行正修假,兼習中;十迴向正修中;初地親證中道,二地以上再三審慮中道。
三藏教佛在一時中用三十四心,也就是八忍、八智、九無礙、九解脫,斷盡正使與習氣。通教佛坐道場時,以一念相應慧斷除剩餘習氣。別教佛以金剛後心斷盡最後一品無明,究竟成佛;也有人說,正在斷時是等覺,佛位已無所斷,只是圓滿證得菩提。
圓教五品弟子不必先斷五欲而能清淨諸根,雖具煩惱性,卻能知道如來祕密之藏。六根清淨位得到相似中道智。初住得到如來一身、無量身,進入法流海中,自然而然向前流注。其後諸位可以依此理解,不再詳記。
五、二十智照諸境
若說單由智去照境,或單由境發智,便會落入自生、他生、共生、無因生四句的固定性執,詳細辨析另見別處。若依四悉檀因緣建立境與智,境智都只是隨因緣安立的名字。
問:智慧能照境,境也能照智慧嗎?
答:若作不思議解釋,境智互相照明,義理上並無妨礙。《仁王般若》說,智與智所到之處都名般若。這就像兩面鏡子相對,彼此照映;又像一片大地能生種種芽,而芽的生長也反過來成就大地。這一層暫且擱下,先列二十智所照的十如境。
世智照六道十如。從五停心四念處直到體法智,共七智,照二乘十如。六度智與通教出假菩薩智同時有兩屬:向上求佛道,照菩薩十如;向下教化,照六道十如。別教四十心智也有兩屬:上求照菩薩十如,下化照六道十如。十地智也有兩屬:依次第照時照菩薩十如,不依次第照時照佛十如。從圓教五品起共四智,都照佛界十如。以上只是總略收束,細目可以展開。
二十智照四種十二因緣境時,世智、五停心四念處智、四善根智、四果智、支佛智、六度智、三藏佛智共七智,照可以思議、生滅的十二因緣境。通教三乘入真方便智、菩薩出假智、通教佛智共五智,照可以思議、不生不滅的十二因緣境。別教十信、三十心、十地、佛智共四智,照不可思議而生滅的十二因緣境;其中另有細別,此處只從大體判定。圓教四智照不可思議、不生不滅的十二因緣境。
二十智照四種四諦時,前面三藏等七智照生滅四諦,通教五智照無生滅四諦,別教四智照無量四諦,圓教四智照無作四諦。
二十智照二諦時,前七智照析法明空的二諦,次五智照體法明空的二諦,後八智照顯中道的二諦;別、圓互相攝入的地方,可以依義理解。
二十智照三諦時,前七智所照是不具中道的二諦,其中因緣所生諸法都攝入俗諦;次五智照含有中道的二諦,其中『即空』一句都攝入真諦;別、圓八智照顯出中道的二諦,其中『即是假名』與『亦名中道』兩句都攝入中道諦。
二十智照一實諦時,須依《釋論》所明四悉檀都可稱實:依世界悉檀故實,乃至依第一義悉檀故實。由此可知,實語也通於四種四諦:依生滅故實,依無生滅故實,依無量故實,依無作故實。前三藏七智照生滅之實,通教五智照無生滅之實,別教四智照無量之實,圓教四智照無作之實。前後各種實義,都可依此理解。
二十智對無諦、無照時,無諦並不是另有一個特殊道理。若人在四種四諦中得悟,便不再見有諦與不諦的對立,所以無諦也通於四種。前七智照生滅的無諦,因為生生不可說;次五智照無生滅的無諦,因為生不生不可說;別教四智照無量的無諦,因為不生生不可說;圓教四智照無作的無諦,因為不生不生不可說。
前一層無諦屬權,後一層無諦屬實,這是就言教分別。若就妙悟而同於聖者心中所照,便不再見有權、有實,所以非權非實。就像用空拳哄小兒,是為誘導一切眾生:方便說權,也方便說實;真正會入理時,不再有權實,所以稱非權非實為妙。
六、判定麁智與妙智
先以二十智判定:前十二番智是麁,後八番智是妙。為甚麼?三藏教與通教的佛自身是無常,也不說常;在這兩教中的二乘、菩薩,怎能聽聞常、信常、修常?所以判麁。別教十信初位已經聞常、信常、修常,尚且勝過前兩教佛,何況別教後位?所以判妙。通常若說《法華》不明常,只是停在三藏教的理解。此處明別教十信知中道已過前教佛,故後八番為妙。
再細判別教四智為三麁一妙,圓教四智全部稱妙。地人說,中道只能在果位顯發,初心學者只能仰信此理,好像以藕絲懸山。因此,其信與行都不是圓意。別教十信智所以是麁;十住正修空、兼修假中,十行正修假、兼修中,十迴向才開始正修中,此時所知只是單獨之理,還不具足諸法,所以都麁。登地之智破無明、見中道,證入便妙。這像通教與三藏教都能得道,而三藏法門較拙;別教也是如此,教門仍權,證入則妙。
圓教四智之所以都妙,是因依諸法真相而說,依所說而信,依實理而行,從五品開始一直到妙覺,皆真實而不只是權便,所以都妙。這叫待前面麁智而說妙智。
又可約知與見判麁妙。知見分四句:不知不見、知而非見、見而非知、亦知亦見。先依三藏教解釋,再依圓教解釋,中間諸教可以類推。
依三藏教說,凡夫未曾聽聞,所以不知;未曾證得,所以不見。五停心、四念處直到世第一,因聽聞而叫知,未證所以非見。支佛不從聽聞得,所以非知;自然證得,所以是見。四果既有聽聞所以知,又有證得所以見。再依這些層次相傳相望,判其麁妙。
依圓教說,七方便未聞所以不知,未證所以不見。五品與六根位由聽聞所以知,未親證所以不見。有人宿世習氣發起,不從今世聽聞而能見,叫見而不知。依教聽聞又證入的人,便是亦知亦見。各層前後相望,都可依此判麁妙。
究竟說來,前二十智可以略攝為權、實二智。經中『如來方便知見,波羅蜜皆悉具足』,總攝前面所有權智;『如來知見廣大深遠』,總攝前面所有實智。方便既完全具足,沒有甚麼不能包括;知見既廣大深遠,沒有甚麼不能涵攝。境像深淵,沒有邊際;智如大水,無法測量,只有佛與佛才能究竟。
這樣的知見就是眼智。眼是五眼具足,智是三智一心。一切種智知實,另兩智知權;佛眼見實,另四眼見權。這一知就是見,這一見就是知。與前面諸智相對,前智為麁,這種知見稱妙。
若已把握知見的意思,便不必再說五眼。為使尚未明白的人了解,再約五眼判麁妙。肉眼閉盲,怎能見色?只聽別人描述而生種種想,終究不是真見。要使眼開,應當治除眼膜;閉著眼爭執又有甚麼用?閉眼想像是麁,眼開親見是妙。
天眼未開,不能見障礙物之外,所以麁;藉禪定、願與智慧之力,發得清淨色根,能徹見障內障外,明暗都無遮隔,便妙。慧眼未開,總在死路上行,即使有種種情想也不真實,所以麁;無漏智慧豁然發起,明見諦理,所以妙。法眼未開,不知根機而錯說法,如舍利弗偏教、滿願如穢食置於寶器,所以麁;破除障礙與不知機之惑,能分別藥與病,所以妙。
佛眼未開,便不能見實相。所以本論說,二乘人、新發心者以及不退菩薩都不能知道,故四眼都麁。除去信力堅固的菩薩,以信得入,成就相似佛眼,能開真實佛知見,才稱妙。諸教多只說四眼,或帶著四眼說佛眼,所以仍麁;今經獨顯佛眼,所以妙。這就是待麁而說妙。
七、開麁智而顯妙智
前十六番智若未被決了,只是麁智;一旦得到決了,全成妙智。譬如妙莊嚴王,原來以外道世智而行,聽聞《法華經》後便得決了,能以邪相入正相,在諸見中不動而修三十七品,不捨八邪而入八正,這就是決了世智而入妙智。其所入或齊於五品,或齊於相似位,或齊於分證位,各節都有相應進入,細義可以展開。
從五停心方便智直到通教佛智,若未決了就是麁智;今開權顯實,說他們所行原是菩薩道,便使他們進入妙位。應把前十二番智逐一引入圓教四種妙智,或入五品,或入相似,或入分證,各有相應。別教歷別之智也得到決了而入妙智:可依它當體所是之位及進入後所成之位細加收束。
十六麁智全成妙智後,已沒有麁可以相待,這便是絕待的智妙。
再說開麁眼成妙眼。其餘經雖說五眼,五眼彼此不融,所以麁。今經決了前四眼,使它們都入佛眼。本論說父母所生之眼便得清淨;學大乘的人雖仍是肉眼,也名佛眼,這就是決了肉眼而名佛眼。
《淨名》所說世間誰有真天眼,只有佛世尊不以二相見諸佛國,是決了天眼而成佛眼。願得像世尊那樣第一清淨的慧眼,是決了慧眼使它入妙。決法眼入妙,便是知一切法邊際的智慧圓滿。四眼融入佛眼,寂而常照,所以說決了聲聞法者,是諸經之王。五眼具足而成菩提,開佛知見,所以稱妙。
問:佛眼真正開發才叫妙,六根雖清淨,為甚麼也能叫妙?
答:佛眼雖尚未全開,行者已能圓滿地學、圓滿地信。就像迦陵頻伽鳥尚在㲉中,聲音已勝過眾鳥,這是假名妙、相似妙;真正開發以後,便是分證妙、究竟妙。其餘細節可以依此推知。
八、對五種境界分別智慧
對境明智又分兩部分:第一,分別智慧各自所對的五種境;第二,說各種智慧展轉相照前面諸境。
第一原應先對十如境說智,但十如是一部經的通旨,各處都會說到,意思可以理解,所以此處不重複解釋。
四種智慧觀十二因緣
其次,對四種十二因緣境說智。《大經》說,觀十二因緣有四種:以下智觀,得聲聞菩提;以中智觀,得緣覺菩提;以上智觀,得菩薩菩提;以上上智觀,得佛菩提。十二因緣本來是一個境,只因能觀者的理解不同,便開成四種境。
現在依四教之意解釋四觀。三藏教具有聲聞、緣覺、菩薩三種人,三者都以分析之智觀界內十二因緣的事相,作為初門。分析之智較淺弱,三人中又以聲聞最鈍,所以用較鈍的人標示較淺之法,叫作下智。
通教也有三種人,都以體法之智觀界內十二因緣之理。體法雖比分析深,望三藏為巧,望別教卻還不巧。三人之中,緣覺居中,所以用中等之人標示通教法,叫作中智。
別教佛與菩薩都知道界外十二因緣的事相。次第而修的菩薩與別教佛相比,尚不能叫上;若與通、藏相比,已是上法,所以用上智為名。
圓教佛與菩薩都觀界外十二因緣之理,初心即在事相上當體契中。此法最勝,所以用佛來標名,叫上上智觀。以四教解釋四觀,在義理上相合。
下智怎樣觀?它逆觀受由觸而有,觸由六入而有,六入由名色而有,名色由識而有,識由行而有,行由無明而有。無明就是顛倒與不善思惟;由不善思惟而造不善行,便感四惡趣的識、名色等;若作善思惟而造善行,便感人、天的識、名色等。
再觀無明念念無常,前念後念不能停住;由它所生的善惡也遷變迅速、很快朽壞;所受名色不停衰損代謝;煩惱、業、苦彼此作因作緣,完全沒有片刻停息。過去無明、行二因,招感現在識、名色、六入、觸、受五果;現在愛、取、有三因,招感未來生、老死二果。三世循環反覆,如車輪旋轉。
癡惑之本既是無常、苦、空、無我,無明便滅;無明滅,所以行滅,直到老死都滅。若不點火,便不會有煙,這叫子縛斷;沒有因子,也就沒有後果,最後以滅智令身歸灰寂,離開二十五有,這叫果縛斷。這就是下智觀十二因緣而得聲聞菩提。
中智也逆觀受由觸而有,直到行由無明而有。無明只是一念癡心;心沒有可指的形體質礙,只安立一個名字。從內、從外、從內外中間尋求這個名字,都找不到。它不能說住,也不能說不住,像幻術所化,虛誑眼目。
無明的體相本來不實有,只因妄想因緣和合而生;正因實無所有,所以假名無明。不善思惟是心行所造;眾生不明白無明如幻,所以生善與不善的思惟,便有善與不善的行,又受善與不善的名色、觸、受。如今通達無明如幻,便知道諸行也如幻化;從幻行所生的識、名色等全都如幻。愛、取、有、生使三世輪轉,也只是幻化遷改,沒有一法真實。有智慧的人,不應在其中生愛或恚。
無明既不可得,便無明不生;既不生,也就不滅。行乃至老死也都不生不滅。不生,所以不是新起;不滅,所以不是舊法。沒有舊法,就沒有必須滅盡的舊果;沒有新法,就沒有可以再造的新因。無新,所以子縛斷;無故,所以果縛斷。這叫中智觀十二因緣而得緣覺菩提。
上智同樣逆觀受由觸而有,直到行由無明而有。無明只是一念癡心;因心癡而分出種種煩惱,由煩惱分出種種業,由業分出種種苦。它細觀煩惱種類各不相同;煩惱不同,所以業不同;業不同,所以苦不同。各種行不一,名色也各異。種種煩惱道、業道、苦道無量無邊,卻能分別清楚,不使混亂。
它知道由這一種煩惱起這一種業,受這一種苦,並不牽涉另一種業或另一種煩惱。這樣的三道覆蔽般若、解脫、法身三德,破除障礙的方便也就有無量種。無明破,顯出般若;業破,顯出解脫;識與名色破,顯出法身;愛、取、有、老死也都依此分別。自己得到解悟後,又能教化他人;於一切種類中知一切法,生起道種智,導引利益眾生。這叫上智觀十二因緣。
上上智也逆觀受由觸而有,直到行由無明而有,卻知道十二支所攝三道當體就是三德。既然三道就是三德,怎能先斷壞三德,再到別處求三德?若如此,反而破壞諸法實相。
煩惱道就是般若,所以煩惱並不實闇;般若就是煩惱,所以般若也不另有實明。煩惱既不實闇,何必另斷?般若既不另有明,又能破除甚麼?闇本來非闇,不必另求一個明去對治。正如耆婆能把毒轉成藥,怎可捨棄此物再取彼物?
業道就是解脫,所以業道並不實縛;解脫就是業,所以脫也不是另有自在。業既非實縛,有甚麼可以離?脫既非另有自在,有甚麼可以得?好像有神通的人,不必逃避此處、另去彼處。
苦道就是法身,所以苦並非實在生死;法身就是生死,所以法身也不是另有可貪的快樂。苦既非實在生死,有甚麼可憂?法身既非另有樂,有甚麼可喜?如虛空沒有得失,也沒有欣喜悲戚。
如此觀時,三道不異三德,三德不異三道;就在三道中具足一切佛法。三道就是三德,三德是大涅槃,名祕密藏,這已具足佛果;深觀十二因緣就是坐道場,這已具足佛因。佛因、佛果全都具足,其餘可以類推。這叫上上智觀十二因緣而得佛菩提。
依這四觀,還應判麁妙、開麁顯妙,意思可以理解,所以不再詳記。四智各照四境;境若不轉,照境之智就是麁;四境若轉成妙境,麁智當下便成妙智,仍具相待、絕待兩意。
四種智慧觀四諦
其次,對四種四諦境說智。《大經》說,知聖諦的智慧有中智、上智二種:中智是聲聞、緣覺,上智是佛、菩薩。依這段經文,便把體法、析法兩類智慧合稱中智,把大乘中的利根、鈍根合稱上智。
現在若依根機利鈍、界內界外、事相義理加以展開,便成四種。聲聞根鈍,緣四諦事相,生起生滅四諦智;緣覺根利,緣四諦之理,生起無生四諦智;菩薩智慧較淺,緣不可思議事,生起無量四諦智;諸佛智慧深,緣不可思議理,生起無作四諦智。這是一段《大經》的開合。
《大經》又說,凡夫有苦而沒有諦,聲聞有苦也有苦諦。凡夫不能見苦中之理,所以說無諦;聲聞能見無常、苦、空,所以說有諦,這就是生滅四諦智。
經又說,菩薩能理解苦而無苦,卻有真諦。這是體達苦當體非苦,所以說無苦;又在事相當下即見真,所以說有諦,這是大乘法門中的無生四諦智。
經又說,知道諸陰是苦,知道諸入是門也名為苦,知道諸界是分、是性、也是知,叫作中智。依前一段解釋,這應屬聲聞智。可是,經接著說諸苦、諸入、諸界各有無量相,佛在該經竟沒有說盡;受、想、行、識也都如此,並非聲聞、緣覺所能知。這就不同於前兩種意思。既稱上智,又非二乘境界,正可說是別教菩薩觀恒河沙數佛法與如來藏理,這便是無量四諦智。
經又說,如來非苦、非集、非滅、非道、非諦,而是實;虛空也非苦、非諦,而是實。說非苦,是說它不是虛妄生死;說非諦,是說它不是二乘涅槃;說是實,就是實相、中道、佛性。
經又說,有苦、有苦因、有苦盡、有苦對,而如來非苦直到非對,所以是實。這種意思既與前三番不同,便是無作四諦智。依苦諦一項分四,另外三諦也應如此:有集、有集果、有集盡、有集對;有盡、有盡因、有盡障、有盡障相;有對、有對果、有對障、有對障相。如來都不是這四諦各四相所成的十六種,只是實。
以上各智觀四諦時,若諦尚未融,智與諦都麁;其中只有非苦、非對而是實者為妙。若諦圓融,智也隨之圓融,一切都成如來非苦、非諦而是實的妙智。這同時具相待與絕待兩意。
至此是《妙法蓮華經玄義》卷第三上;以下進入卷第三下,題署天台智者大師說。
七番權實二智
第三,對二諦境說智,就是說權智與實智。前文已把真、俗二諦開為七種,現在權、實二智也開為七番:析法權實二智、體法權實二智、體法含中權實二智、體法顯中權實二智、別教權實二智、別教含圓權實二智、圓教權實二智。它們包括內外相即、不相即四種,以及三種相接,共成七番。
前面七番二諦,每一番都開成隨情、隨情智、隨智三種,所以共有二十一種諦。現在七番二智也各開三種:化他權實、自行化他權實、自行權實,共有二十一種權實。
第一,析法權實二智。能照見森羅萬象的種種差別,叫權智;能窮盡這些差別的實理,叫實智。用此二智對各種根緣說法,便隨不同欲樂、不同適宜、不同對治、不同領悟,作種種相應分別。說法雖多,都不出析法權實,所以有化他二智。
化他所說的權、實二智都是隨緣而說,若總攝起來,都叫權智;內心自己證得的權與實,都是實際證入,若總攝起來,都叫實智。以對外說法與內在自證相望,便成自行化他權實二智。在自證的權、實中,只有自己明了,別人不能見,又可再分權實,所以有自行權實二智。
再依三藏教重作分別:佛教化二乘,多用化他實智;二乘領受這一化他之實,修成自己的自行實智,所以佛印可說與迦葉同坐解脫床。佛教化菩薩,多用化他權智;菩薩領受化他之權,修學成自行權智,佛也印可說自己同樣如此。這三種二智若與體法二智相比,都只是權。所以龍樹先反問,豈能在不淨心中修菩提道?再用毒器不宜貯食作譬,正破析法之意;食若放在有毒的器中,便會害人。由後一番相望,前三種都判作權。
第二,體法權實二智。體達森羅諸色當體是空:照色的一邊叫權智,照空的一邊叫實智。本論依《大品》所書,說『即色是空,非色滅空』,正明此義。
為不同根緣說權、實,根緣有別,說法也有種種;異說雖多,都攝入體法權實,故有化他二智。化他二智既是隨情而說,總名為權;內證權實既是自己證得,總名為實。以自己的實對他人的權,成自行化他二智;在自證中再分權實,成自行二智。這三種二智若與含中二智相比,又都叫權,因為還沒有中道。
第三,體法含中權實二智。體達色即空,而這空中又含不空。照色是權智,照空不空是實智。用此二智赴無量根緣,隨眾生情見作種種不同的說法;異說雖無量,都攝於含中二智,所以有化他二智。化他是逗機,總名為權;自證二智總名為實;自證中再分權、實,便有自行二智。這三種二智若與顯中二智相比,都仍是權,因為還帶著空真與教道方便。
第四,體法顯中權實二智。體達色即空不空,又明一切法都歸趣空不空。了知色是權智;了知空不空以及一切法趣空不空,是實智。為無量根緣說二智,說法也有無量,而都攝於顯中二智,所以有化他二智。化他隨緣,總名為權;自證是證得,總名為實;以自證對化他,又成自行化他二智;在自證中再分權實,又成自行二智。這三種若與別教權實二智相比,仍都叫權,因為還帶即空與教道方便。
第五,別教權實二智。體達色即空、又是不空;色與空都屬權智,不空才是實智。用此二智隨百千根緣作種種分別,分別雖多,都攝於次第權實二智,所以有化他二智。化他都為根緣而說,總名為權;自證二智是親證,總名為實;以自對他,成自行化他二智;在自證權實中再分二智,成自行二智。這三種若與別教含圓二智相比,仍都叫權,因為帶有次第與教道。
第六,別教含圓權實二智。色空而又不空,一切法都歸趣不空;色空叫權智,一切法趣不空叫實智。以此二智隨百千根緣作種種分別,分別雖多,都攝於別教含圓二智,所以有化他二智。化他為緣,總名為權;自證二智是親證,總名為實;自、他相望,共成二智;在自證中再分權實,成自行二智。這三種若與圓教二智相比,仍都叫權,因為還帶次第與教道。
第七,圓教權實二智。色當體即空、即不空,一切法都歸趣色、歸趣空、歸趣不空。一切法趣色、趣空是權智,一切法趣不空是實智。這樣的實智就是權智,權智就是實智,二者沒有分隔差別。
為教化眾生,隨不同因緣、欲樂、所宜、對治、領悟而作種種說;說法雖多,都攝於圓教二智,所以有化他二智。化他既隨眾生情見,總名為權;自證二智總名為實;在自證中再分二智,便有三種不同。這一番二智不再夾帶前面析法等十八種二智方便,只有真權、真實,名為佛的權實。經中所說如來知見廣大深遠、方便波羅蜜全都具足,只有這一番稱妙,並以它相待前番為麁。
再作層層判定。從析法二智到顯中二智共有十二種,與前相待都叫麁,顯中叫妙,因顯中之妙不異於後妙。從次第二智起共有九種,次第為麁,不次第為妙。又可總判前十八種二智都麁,只有不次第三種為妙。再於不次第三種內判前二種為麁,最後一種為妙。
若歷五味分別:乳教具有三番、九種二智;酪教只有一番、三種二智;生蘇有四番、十二種二智;熟蘇有三番、九種二智;此經只有兩番、三種二智。酪教權實全麁,醍醐教權實全妙;其餘三味各有麁有妙,可以依前義推知。
若不依上面七番、二十一種解釋諸智,面對經論各種不同說法,意義便很難明白。例如《華嚴》解初住心,本論所書是『三世諸佛不知初住智』。世人把它解作如實智,說佛自己不能知道佛的如實智,也不能知道初住的如實智,自以為在義理上說得通,其實並不妥當。
如果三藏、通教的佛根本不談如實智,怎能說祂們不知道自己的如實智?如果別教初住尚未得到如實智,又怎能說佛不知道它?若明白前面諸智的層次,便可解為三世的三藏教佛不知道圓教初住智,如此無論從事相或義理解釋都沒有阻滯。這一段兼具兩層意思:一是分別二十一種權實,二是待麁說妙。
若開麁顯妙,所有方便諦既融成妙諦,依諦而立的智也不再是麁。就像賤人的陋舍若有國王經過,陋舍便顯莊嚴;又像眾流入海,同成一種鹹味。開一切麁智,當下就是妙智。
二智牽涉很廣,須約其類推通。現在對七種二諦立二十一種權實,作為章門;明白此意,對十二因緣境也應如此,可立析因緣智、體因緣智、含中因緣智、顯中因緣智、次第因緣智、帶次第因緣智、不次第因緣智。每一種都有化他、自行化他、自行三種,合成二十一種;又可分麁妙、判五味多少、論相待與絕待。四諦、三諦、一諦也都可以同樣類推,不必每一項都詳記。
問:隨眾生情見所立的諦與化他智,為甚麼無量?隨智所見的諦與自行智,為甚麼不多?
答:只看一個尚未得道的人,見心便會橫生,邪執無窮;何況眾人各有種種差異?所以隨情之說無量。智慧所見是理,理只有一種,不會彼此歧異。二諦的差別,前面已經說過。
這裡所說七番權實、二十一種權實,是採用世人的執見嗎?是沿用世人的語句嗎?是照搬各論所立的義嗎?都不是。它不從世人,也不從既有文疏,只是推求大小乘經而作這番解釋。無論破或立,都是申明《法華》之意。
以巧拙相形,便用通教經典的二智破三藏經典的二智;直到以次第、不次第相形,用圓教二智破別教二智。方便諸經所明之智既麁,通釋方便經的論又怎會反成妙?經論自有層次,弘揚它們的人不必互相攻擊;只要任由各自說法,其所落層次自然可見。
若以生滅解權實,只落第一番;以不生不滅解,只落第二番;直到第七番都可如此辨明。即使廣引經論來莊嚴自己的說法,也未必超出第一番隨情二諦與化他權實,更不要說第一番的第二、第三種權實;連第一番三種權實都未必能出,何況第七番三種權實?
若只用第一番二智,雖可大致破盡世間情執,縱使進入化城,也只得到自行實智,尚未得到化他權智,何況後面各番智慧?若真能追尋二十一種二智,便應看它破了多少外道見、破了多少權教經論,又顯明多少正義、建立多少權教經論,這以後才可稱妙權、妙實。
世人全不識一兩種權實之意,卻把情見中的計度直接當成智。若真是智,它破了甚麼惑?見了甚麼理?既未見理、也未破惑,生死仍浩浩無際,不是情見又是甚麼?
以先前諸麁智相待而明妙智,是《法華》破待之意;若能會入,一切權教經論所明諦理全成妙理,無一處不是智地;一切權教經論所明二智全成妙智,全都是大車。這樣的破與會既深且廣,不能拿《中論》簡單相比,應當熟思。
五種三智
第四,對三諦境說智。前面已說五種三諦,現在進一步分別。
三智照十法界,先把十界束為三類:有漏、無漏、非有漏非無漏。這三法互相攝入,有五種不同。第一,非漏非無漏攝入無漏,再與有漏、無漏相對成三法。第二,一切法攝入無漏,再與有漏、無漏相對成三法。第三,有漏、無漏、非有漏非無漏三者各立。第四,一切法歸趣非有漏非無漏,再與有漏、無漏相對成三法。第五,一切法同時歸趣有漏、歸趣無漏、歸趣非有漏非無漏。
五種三諦境說完,再對這五境說五種三智,也就是一切智、道種智、一切種智三者有五種相入:一、中智攝入空智,再與道種智成三;二、如來藏智攝入空智,再與道種智成三;三、中智與其餘兩智各別相對成三;四、如來藏智攝入中智,再與其餘兩智成三;五、圓融三智。這就是五種差別。
第一,中智入空智。最初依無漏境發一切智,其次依有漏境發道種智,最後深觀無漏之空,知道空也空,發一切種智。初心還不知道空也空;其次雖已得空,仍未能空掉這一空;最後深觀於空,連前一空也空。兩種空的名稱相同,兩境又合,所以說相入。
若分別說,無漏空是一切智,有漏空是道種智,中道空是一切種智。世人採經論之意說,六地斷惑與阿羅漢相齊,七地修方便道,八地道觀雙流、破無明成佛,正是這一層意思。
第二,如來藏智入空智。依有漏、無漏發一切智、道種智,與前一種相同;後來卻不是另緣一境再修中智,只須深觀空便能見不空,不空就是如來藏。如來藏與空相合,所以說相入;因深觀空而見不空,便發一切種智。
前一種中道智只顯一個別理,理與智都不具諸法;此處如來藏理與如來藏智具足一切法,所以不同。以藏智對前兩智,成為三智。《大經》所書聲聞人只見空、不見不空,有智慧者兼見空與不空;《大品》所書一切智是聲聞智,道種智是菩薩智,一切種智是佛智,都可說明這一意思。
第三,中智與另外兩智各別相對。每一智各緣一境,各發一智,依次第有深有淺,彼此不相混入。因此《地持》所書,種性菩薩發心欲除二障,不論有佛無佛,都決定能次第斷諸煩惱,正明此意。
第四,如來藏智入中智。前兩智與前面相同,一切種智稍有不同。前面說的中境只是單獨中理,要顯此理便須修萬行,能顯理的智所以名一切種智。現在如來藏理本含一切法,不只是顯出單獨理的智,所以也名一切種智,卻與前一種不同;以此智對前兩智,便成三智。
地論師所說緣修顯真修、真修發時不須緣修,是這一層意思。前兩智是緣修,後智發起是真修;真修自身具足一切法,不必再借其他法。
第五,圓融三智。有漏就是因緣所生法,當體即空、即假、即中;無漏也當體即假、即中;非漏非無漏也當體即空、即假。一法就是三法,三法就是一法;一智就是三智,三智就是一智;智就是境,境就是智,圓融通達而無障礙。這樣的三智怎能與前四種相同?
《釋論》所書『三智一心中得』,說的是沒有前後;只是為了向人解說、使人容易明白,才安立三種智慧的名稱。
要使智慧真正顯發,必須由觀行成就。通說時,觀與智都可通於因果;分別說時,觀是因,智是果。這像佛性通於因果,而分別說時,因名佛性,果名涅槃。現在依分別義,以觀為因,成就智果。
《瓔珞》所書,從假入空叫二諦觀,從空入假叫平等觀,這二觀是方便道,由此得入中道第一義諦觀。如今以從假入空觀為因,所得果名一切智;以從空入假觀為因,所得果名道種智;以中觀為因,所得果名一切種智。
上面把智略分五種;現在依觀成智,也應有五種,細目可以推知。修觀的詳義,應與《止觀》互參。
判麁妙時,三藏、通教兩種佛位雖有一切種智之名,卻沒有另一中理,也不破另一類惑,所以這種智並未成立,此處不取。中智入空智雖說中道為因,卻由通門成前兩智,後來所照中道又沒有廣大作用;因由較拙之教,果也不融,所以麁。
如來藏智入空智,教、果、理雖融,因仍由通門,所以麁。中智與兩智各別相對,雖不由通門,三智卻彼此分離,果與教尚未融,所以麁。如來藏智入中智,在果雖融,因由別門,所以其因仍麁。只有圓融三智,因圓、果圓,因妙、果妙,諦妙、智妙,正直捨方便,只說無上道,所以是妙智。
若歷五味,乳教有三種三智,酪教有一種,生蘇具五種,熟蘇也具五種,其中麁妙可依前義理解。《法華》只有一種三智,這是以此經破前的意思,屬相待妙。
開麁明妙時,世智本來沒有出世道法,尚且能以邪相入正相;治生產業都不與實相相違,低頭、舉手經開顯後都成佛道,何況三乘出世智慧!《大經》所書聲聞、緣覺既實又虛,因斷煩惱而名實,因非常住而名虛。凡夫未斷煩惱,只有虛而沒有實,尚且可開麁入妙而成大乘,何況二乘之智?二乘被說根敗心死,尚能還生,何況道種智?
如此開時,一切全都妙,無一不是實相。七寶大車,其數無量,這是《法華》會入之意,屬絕待妙。
如實智與無諦無說
第五,對一諦說智,就是如實智。《釋論》所書,諸水入海同成一種鹹味,諸智入如實智便失去原有名稱。由此可知,如實智總攝一切智,只照一境,就像一切水流都成同一海味。
若以十智為麁、如實智為妙,便是第一重相待;若再以各種實智為麁、中道如實智為妙,便是第二重相待。若開麁顯妙,不只是各種實智成妙,十智也都名妙。
無諦無說既說無諦,也就沒有智。若遍歷各處而分別無諦,其他方便中的無諦無智為麁,中道的無諦無智為妙。若真正杜口絕言而說無諦無智,便也沒有麁妙、沒有相待絕待;歷一切法,全都無麁無妙。
九、六番智慧展轉相照
第二大門是展轉相照。六番智慧依次轉照前面諸境。
先以四種十二因緣智轉照十法界。下智、中智照六道十如性相等;下智、中智觀十二因緣滅的一邊,照二乘十如性相等;上智照菩薩界的性、相、本末等;上上智照佛法界的性、相、本末等。
再以四種四諦智照十法界。生滅、無生兩種苦集智照六道十如性相;生滅、無生兩種道滅智照二乘十如性相;無量、無作兩種苦集智照菩薩界性相等;無量、無作兩種道滅智照佛法界性相本末等。
四種四諦智又照四種十二因緣。生滅、無生兩種苦集智,照兩種可以思議的十二因緣;生滅、無生兩種道滅智,照兩種可以思議的十二因緣滅;無量、無作兩種苦集智,照兩種不可思議的十二因緣;無量、無作兩種道滅智,照兩種不可思議的十二因緣滅。
再以七種二智照十法界。生滅、無生滅兩番權智,加上入通等兩種,共四權智,照六道性相。生滅、無生滅兩番實智,照二乘性相。
別教權智與圓入別權智,有邊照六道性相,無邊照二乘性相;圓教權智通照九法界性相。別入通實智,空的一邊照二乘性相,不空的一邊照菩薩性相。圓入通實智,空的一邊照二乘性相,不空的一邊照佛界性相。別教實智照菩薩性相;圓入別實智與圓教實智,都照佛法界性相。
七種二智又照四種十二因緣。前四權智照兩種可以思議的十二因緣。別教權智與圓入別權智,有邊照兩種可以思議的十二因緣,無邊照這兩種十二因緣滅;圓教權智則可通照。
別入通實智,空邊照可以思議的十二因緣滅,不空邊照不可思議的十二因緣。圓入通實智,空邊與前相同,不空邊照不可思議的十二因緣滅。別教實智照兩種不可思議的十二因緣滅;圓教實智照兩種不可思議的十二因緣滅等。
若再轉照四諦,前四種權智照生滅、無生滅兩種苦集;後三種權智照無量、無作兩種苦集。前兩種實智照可以思議的兩種道滅;後五種實智照不可思議的兩種道滅。
五種三智照十法界時,五種道種智照六道性相本末等;五種一切智照二乘與菩薩的性相本末等;五種一切種智照佛法界十如性相等。
五種三智照四種十二因緣時,五種有智照兩種可以思議的十二因緣;五種一切智照兩種可以思議的十二因緣滅,又照不可思議的十二因緣;五種一切種智照兩種不可思議的十二因緣滅。
五種三智照四種四諦時,五種道種智照生滅、無生兩種苦集;五種一切智照生滅、無生兩種道滅,又照無量、無作兩種苦集;五種一切種智照無量、無作兩種道滅。
五種三智照七種二諦時,五種道種智照四種俗諦;五種一切智照兩種真諦,又照別教、圓入別、圓教三種俗諦;五種一切種智照五種真諦。
一如實智同時照佛界十如性相,照不可思議十二因緣,照無作四諦,照五種真諦,也照五種中道第一義諦。
無諦無說則與十如中的相、性、如等合,與不可思議十二因緣滅合,與四種不生不生合,與真諦無言說合,也與中道非生死、非涅槃合。
以上各種智慧層層轉照諸諦。諦若融,智便融;智與諦同融,便名為妙。可是,說它妙或不妙仍是方便之說。真正見理時,不再有權實,既非權也非實,也沒有妙與不妙,所以才稱妙。
七種二諦與五種三諦既能彼此相入,其餘各境也都有這一意思;七種二智與五種三智既能彼此相入,其餘各智也同樣可以相入,都可依前例推演。
1. Why Explain the Subtlety of Wisdom after the Subtlety of Objects?
Second is the subtlety of wisdom. Ultimate principle is hidden, profound, and wondrous and cannot be revealed without wisdom. Wisdom can know the object of knowledge, yet if the object does not interfuse, wisdom cannot become wondrous wisdom. Since the object has already interfused and become wondrous, wisdom accords with it, just as shadow follows form and echo responds to sound. The subtlety of wisdom is therefore explained immediately after the subtlety of objects.
The subtlety of wisdom has two great parts: first, a general discussion of the various wisdoms; second, an explanation of wisdom in relation to various objects. The general discussion again has six gates: first number, second class, third characteristic, fourth illumination, fifth judgment, and sixth opening.
2. The Names and Number of the Twenty Wisdoms
First is the number. There are twenty kinds in all.
First, worldly wisdom.
Second, wisdom of the five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness.
Third, wisdom of the four wholesome roots: warmth, summit, forbearance, and the highest worldly Dharma.
Fourth, wisdom of the first, second, third, and fourth fruits.
Fifth, pratyekabuddha wisdom.
Sixth, wisdom of a bodhisattva cultivating the six perfections.
Seventh, wisdom of a śrāvaka in the Shared Teaching embodying all Dharmas as immediately empty.
Eighth, wisdom of a pratyekabuddha in the Shared Teaching embodying all Dharmas as immediately empty.
Ninth, the skillful wisdom by which a bodhisattva of the Shared Teaching enters the true.
Tenth, the wisdom by which a bodhisattva of the Shared Teaching emerges from emptiness into the provisional and teaches sentient beings.
Eleventh, wisdom of the ten faiths in the Distinct Teaching.
Twelfth, wisdom of the thirty minds—the ten abodes, ten practices, and ten dedications—in the Distinct Teaching.
Thirteenth, wisdom of the ten grounds in the Distinct Teaching.
Fourteenth, Buddha wisdom in the Tripiṭaka Teaching.
Fifteenth, Buddha wisdom in the Shared Teaching.
Sixteenth, Buddha wisdom in the Distinct Teaching.
Seventeenth, wisdom of disciples at the five grades in the Perfect Teaching.
Eighteenth, wisdom at the stage of purification of the six faculties.
Nineteenth, wisdom from the first abode through equal awakening.
Twentieth, wisdom of wondrous awakening.
3. Classifying the Twenty Wisdoms
Next are the classes. Worldly wisdom lacks the world-transcending path. It calculates according to wrong views and falsely grasps, while every movement of mind lies outside right principle. It neither believes nor enters and therefore forms a class of its own.
The five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness have entered the initial worthy stage and carry the atmosphere of Buddha-Dharma, but all still belong to the outer ordinary stage and therefore form one class. The four wholesome roots all belong to the inner ordinary stage and form one class. The four fruits all see the true truth and form one class. A pratyekabuddha can contemplate specific characteristics and erode habitual tendencies and therefore forms a class of its own. A bodhisattva cultivating the six perfections has weaker wisdom regarding principle and stronger wisdom regarding phenomena and therefore forms a class of its own.
The preparatory śrāvaka stage of the Shared Teaching possesses the more excellent wisdom of embodying Dharmas and therefore forms a class of its own. The pratyekabuddha of the Shared Teaching is somewhat more excellent and forms another. The skillful wisdom by which a bodhisattva of the Shared Teaching enters the true studies all four gates and therefore forms its own class. The wisdom of a bodhisattva of the Shared Teaching who emerges into the provisional takes contemplation of conventionality and transforming others as primary and therefore forms its own class.
The ten faiths of the Distinct Teaching already know the Middle Way, surpassing the preceding wisdoms but not reaching the later stages, and therefore form their own class. The thirty minds of the Distinct Teaching all belong to the inner ordinary stage and form one class. The ten grounds all belong to noble wisdom and form one class.
The Buddha of the Tripiṭaka Teaching bears the name “station of teacher” and surpasses disciples of the Three Vehicles and therefore forms a class of its own. The Buddha of the Shared Teaching is superior in severing delusion and illuminating faculties and therefore forms another. The Buddha wisdom of the Distinct Teaching surpasses that of the Shared Teaching and therefore forms its own class.
Disciples at the five grades of the Perfect Teaching still possess the nature of affliction yet can know the Tathāgata’s secret treasury and therefore form their own class. The stage of purification of the six faculties is already near real realization and forms another. The stages from the first abode through equal awakening all break ignorance and form one class. The Buddha wisdom of wondrous awakening is unsurpassed and supremely honored and therefore forms a class of its own. In this way the items are divided or combined according to similarities in nature and judged as twenty classes; the details can be inferred accordingly.
4. Distinguishing the Characteristics of the Wisdoms
Worldly Wisdom
First is the worldly wisdom of India, which at its highest can reach the station of neither perception nor non-perception. The worldly wisdom valued in this land principally includes loyalty and filiality, the five phases, six arts, astronomy, geography, medicine, divination and physiognomy, military methods, commerce, the ability to identify a thousand plants and trees, and knowledge of the names of ten thousand kinds of birds and beasts. Some people can have fragrant paste applied on the left and flesh cut on the right without producing hatred or love. Some attain root dhyāna, produce the five superknowledges, make a river stand within the ear, transform Śakra into a ram, swallow and expel wind and clouds, and stroke the sun and moon with the hand. Yet the Dharmas they know remain worldly, the concentration they attain remains unmoving concentration, and the wisdom they attain still cannot lead beyond the world. Seeking reputation and profit through these things and increasing the delusions of views and craving all belong to what the worldly mind knows; hence it is called worldly wisdom.
The Five Calming Contemplations and Four Establishments of Mindfulness
The five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness possess concentration and are therefore called calming; they possess wisdom and are therefore called contemplation. Contemplation overturns wrong views, and concentration restrains distraction. Counting the breath treats distraction; contemplation of impurity treats desire; what the treatise writes with the graph 滋 treats anger; dependent origination treats delusion; and recollection of the Buddha treats obstruction to the path.
The four establishments of mindfulness are four wisdom-contemplations of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas performed upon the truth of suffering to counteract the four inversions of permanence, pleasure, self, and purity. That the four inversions do not arise comes from these four contemplations. They can initially overturn the four inversions but have not yet entered noble principle and are therefore called wisdom of the outer ordinary stage.
The Dharma of Warmth
The Dharma of warmth conditions the Four Truths and produces wisdom. It first subdues afflictions, after which wisdom gradually grows into sixteen contemplative wisdoms. It resembles drilling wood to obtain fire: the upper and lower pieces depend upon each other, and after fire arises it can burn the fuel. Because wisdom already knows there is an object to be conditioned, it can produce the wisdom of warmth and cause contaminated Dharmas to begin to wither.
It is also like gathering flowers in a heap during summer: the heap itself produces heat, which then causes the flowers themselves to wither. It is also like contemplating the five aggregates in reliance upon the five aggregates, producing the fire of wisdom, and then burning the five aggregates upon which it relies; or like two bamboo stalks rubbing together to produce fire, which then burns the bamboo grove. Venerable Ghoṣa says that among the fire of wisdom seeking liberation, the Dharma of warmth appears first. Just as smoke is the first sign of fire, warmth is the first sign of the uncontaminated fire of wisdom; just as brightness appears before sunrise, it is called warmth.
Faith arises in the right Dharma and Vinaya. Revering and cherishing right Dharma conditions the truth of path; believing and accepting the Vinaya conditions the truth of cessation. Someone asks: The faith at the stage of warmth can originally condition all Four Truths, so why is it said to condition only path and cessation? The answer is that path and cessation are the most excellent and are therefore stated first. Another explanation says that right Dharma embraces suffering, origination, and path, while the Vinaya embraces cessation; all Four Truths are therefore still complete.
The Buddha once told Punarvasu that he had four clauses of Dharma to teach him, asked whether he wished to know them, and invited him to inquire freely. These four clauses are the Four Truths. At this stage, all giving and moral discipline are directed toward liberation; this is its intent. It arises from concentration in the form realm; this is its support. Wholesome roots arising before it within the same level of existence where one abides are its similar cause and condition. The summit Dharma within the four true truths is its functional result. Similar wholesome roots arising subsequently on the same level are its dependent result. The five aggregates of the form realm are its retribution. Definite orientation toward nirvāṇa and not severing wholesome roots are its benefit. The sixteen modes are its practice. It arises from conditions and belongs to wisdom produced by cultivation. It is tied to the form realm’s three samādhis and three faculties, corresponds to many minds according to the explanation given, and can also be lost through retreat.
The grades of warmth, summit, forbearance, and the highest worldly Dharma are divided in several ways. The first explanation divides warmth into lower-lower, lower-middle, and lower-upper; summit into middle-lower, middle-middle, and middle-upper; forbearance into upper-lower and upper-middle; and the highest worldly Dharma into upper-upper alone. If gathered into lower, middle, and upper grades, warmth is lower, summit middle, and forbearance together with the highest worldly Dharma upper.
The second explanation divides warmth into lower-lower and lower-middle; summit into lower-upper, middle-lower, and middle-middle; forbearance into middle-upper, upper-lower, and upper-middle; and the highest worldly Dharma into upper-upper alone. If again gathered into three grades, warmth is lower-lower, summit lower-middle, forbearance middle-upper, and the highest worldly Dharma upper-upper.
Ghoṣa’s division is different again: warmth has the three lower grades; summit has six grades, from lower-lower through middle-upper; forbearance has eight, from lower-lower through upper-middle; and the highest worldly Dharma has only upper-upper. If gathered into three grades, the Dharma of warmth has only the lower grade; the Dharma of summit has lower and middle; forbearance has lower, middle, and upper; and the highest worldly Dharma has only the upper grade.
Warmth has two kinds of relinquishment: it is relinquished when one leaves the realm and level to which it belongs, and it is relinquished through retreat. A person retreating from warmth may fall into hell and commit the five uninterrupted acts but does not sever wholesome roots. The same is true of summit. Forbearance has only relinquishment through leaving the realm and level and does not fall into hell. The remaining details can be inferred accordingly.
The Dharma of Summit
The Dharma of summit is a wholesome root of the form realm. Wholesome roots of the form realm may move or not move, abide or not abide, encounter difficulty or not, be severed or not, retreat or not. On the side extending from movement through retreat, two kinds are distinguished: warmth is lower and summit upper. On the side extending from nonmovement through non-retreat, two kinds are likewise distinguished: forbearance is lower and the highest worldly Dharma upper.
Another explanation says summit should be called lower summit. Why? It is at the summit of the Dharma of warmth and is therefore called summit, yet lies below the Dharma of forbearance and is therefore called lower. Another explanation says summit resembles a road across a mountain peak where a person cannot remain long. If no difficulty occurs, one necessarily crosses the peak and reaches the other side; if difficulty occurs, one retreats. Practitioners do not remain long at summit. Without difficulty they advance to forbearance, and with difficulty they retreat to warmth. Because it resembles a person on a mountaintop, it is called summit.
How is summit contemplated? A small degree of faith arises in the Three Jewels of Buddha, Dharma, and Saṅgha. It is called small because this Dharma cannot remain long. A small faith in the Buddha conditions the truth of path; a small faith in Dharma conditions the truth of cessation.
Question: It should be able to condition all Four Truths. Why is it said to condition only two?
Answer: Path and cessation are supremely excellent and unsurpassed in purity. They are wondrous, constitute release, and are where faith can most readily arise. To cause those being transformed to produce faithful delight, path and cessation are therefore stated first. If the World-Honored One said suffering and origination should be objects of reverent trust, those being transformed would find this difficult to accept. Affliction, unwholesome conduct, wrong views, and inversion are precisely the sources from which they continually suffer oppression; how could these be worthy of reverence and trust? Those being transformed can delight in path and cessation, so only these two truths are stated.
Another explanation says faith in the Buddha and Saṅgha conditions the truth of path, while faith in Dharma conditions the remaining three truths; together they exhaust all Four Truths.
Question: A person abiding at summit also has faith in the five aggregates, the Three Jewels, and the Four Truths. Why is only faith in the Three Jewels stated?
Answer: The Three Jewels are where people arouse faith and reverence. It is only that the object in which a practitioner’s mind delights differs. Delight arising in relation to the five aggregates is called warmth; delight arising in relation to the Three Jewels is called summit; delight arising in relation to the Four Truths is called forbearance.
Question: Why is retreat from summit specifically mentioned, while retreat from warmth is not?
Answer: Once retreat from summit is stated, it should of course be known that warmth can also retreat. It is simply that at the stage of summit, afflictions and karma come in especially great numbers to obstruct the practitioner. Afflictions and the rest seem to think: “If this person reaches forbearance, in whose body will I later receive my result?” As the practitioner is about to leave the desire realm, they likewise seem to think: “If this person leaves the desire realm, in whose body will I produce my result?” As the practitioner is about to leave the station of neither perception nor non-perception, they again seem to think: “Once this person leaves the defilement of desire belonging to that station and no longer receives a body, in whose body can I still produce my result?” At these three junctures, obstructions are especially numerous.
When practitioners retreat because of obstructions, they become deeply distressed, like someone who sees a treasury with great joy and loses it just as he is about to take the treasure. A person abiding at summit expected soon to reach forbearance, permanently sever the evil paths, attain great benefit, and approach a noble person, yet suddenly retreats and therefore feels exceptional distress. Retreat from summit is specifically mentioned for this reason.
If practitioners can draw near good friends, hear skillful methods that accord with them, contemplate correctly within, believe in the Buddha’s awakening, believe that Dharma is well taught, and believe that the Saṅgha possesses pure merit, this is called faith in the Jewels. Saying form is impermanent through saying consciousness is impermanent is called faith in the aggregates. Knowing suffering, origination, cessation, and path is called faith in the truths. One able to do this abides at summit; one unable to do so retreats from summit.
The Dharmas of Forbearance and the Highest Worldly Dharma
In the contemplation of the Dharma of forbearance, one first correctly contemplates suffering in the desire realm and suffering in the form and formless realms; origination of the formations of the desire realm and origination of formations in the form and formless realms; cessation of formations in the desire realm and cessation of formations in the form and formless realms; the path severing formations of the desire realm and the path severing formations in the form and formless realms. These make thirty-two minds and are called lower forbearance.
The practitioner later reduces the practices and objects contemplated in sequence. Again one correctly contemplates suffering in the desire realm and suffering in the form and formless realms through the path severing formations of the desire realm, removing contemplation of the path severing formations in the form and formless realms; from here one enters middle forbearance. Again one correctly contemplates suffering in the desire realm and suffering in the form and formless realms through cessation of formations in the form and formless realms, removing all contemplation of the truth of path. Again one correctly contemplates suffering in the desire realm and suffering in the form and formless realms through cessation of formations in the desire realm, removing cessation of formations in the form and formless realms. Again one correctly contemplates suffering in the desire realm through origination of formations in the form and formless realms, removing all contemplation of the truth of cessation. Again one correctly contemplates suffering in the desire realm through origination of formations in the desire realm, removing origination of formations in the form and formless realms. Again one correctly contemplates suffering in the desire, form, and formless realms, removing all contemplation of the truth of origination. Finally one correctly contemplates only suffering in the desire realm, removing suffering in the form and formless realms.
At the end one continuously and without interruption or separation correctly contemplates suffering in the desire realm. While contemplating in this way, profound disenchantment arises. One reduces the contemplation again until only two minds contemplate one practice, resembling suffering-Dharma forbearance and suffering-Dharma wisdom. Correct contemplation in this way is called middle forbearance. Using one mind to contemplate only suffering in the desire realm is called upper forbearance.
The highest worldly Dharma then arises. Immediately after the highest worldly Dharma, suffering-Dharma forbearance arises. It is like a person preparing to leave his own country for another. His possessions are too numerous to carry, so he first exchanges his goods for money. Finding even the money inconvenient, he exchanges it for gold. Finding the gold still too plentiful, he exchanges it for a precious object of high value and light weight and carries this to the other country. The practitioner similarly relinquishes and reduces objects step by step in uninterrupted succession and produces upper forbearance. After upper forbearance arises the highest worldly Dharma; after the highest worldly Dharma arises suffering-Dharma forbearance.
Question: Does the highest worldly Dharma have upper, middle, and lower grades?
Answer: In the case of one person alone, it does not have three grades; when many people are compared, it does. Śāriputra is upper, Maudgalyāyana middle, and the rest lower. It can also be divided into three grades in terms of buddhas, pratyekabuddhas, and śrāvakas.
The highest worldly Dharma is the most excellent, excellent, long, honored, upper, and wondrous Dharma among mind and mental factors in relation to other Dharmas. Its being called “first” can be explained through partial superiority or comprehensive superiority.
Partial superiority means that it surpasses worldly Dharmas but does not surpass seeing the truths. Seeing the truths is inseparable from its retinue because the power of wisdom is predominant. Those who perfume dhyāna do not take birth together with ordinary beings. Upon reaching the wisdom of exhaustion, all wholesome roots permanently leave every defiled obstruction. Even the uncontaminated Dharma regarded as inferior among the three samādhis already surpasses the contaminated; how could the highest worldly Dharma be comprehensively superior to everything? If it surpassed only warmth, summit, and forbearance, each of those should also be called first. More precisely, it separately surpasses warmth, summit, and forbearance and every dhyāna, immeasurable state, liberation, and sphere of mastery attained by ordinary beings.
It can also be called comprehensively superior, but this does not mean it is stronger than other Dharmas in every activity. It alone can open the gate of the noble path. Dharmas such as seeing the truths cannot themselves open that gate again. Only because the highest worldly Dharma first opens it can seeing the truths and the other Dharmas become present for cultivation. The capacity to cultivate all of these depends upon the function of the highest worldly Dharma. Its name therefore has several meanings: it is first because it is most excellent; first because it can attain a wondrous result; and first because, like the top of a high banner, nothing stands above it.
Question: Do the preceding explanations differ from one another?
Answer: All praise what is upper and wondrous, but they also make real distinctions. Relative to contemplation of impurity and counting the breath, it is called most excellent; relative to wisdom from hearing, excellent; relative to wisdom from reflection, long; relative to warmth, honored; relative to summit, upper; relative to forbearance, wondrous. They can also be distinguished by the meditative concentration on which they rely: reliance on access concentration is most excellent; on the first dhyāna, excellent; on the intermediate dhyāna, long; on the second dhyāna, honored; on the third dhyāna, upper; on the fourth dhyāna, wondrous. All the preceding explanations follow the Vibhāṣā; those wishing to know them in detail should seek them in that treatise.
From the Four Fruits to Wondrous Awakening
The first fruit has eight forbearances and eight wisdoms. The following three fruits repeatedly examine the true truth through nine unobstructed wisdoms and nine liberating wisdoms. A pratyekabuddha uses both general and specific characteristics. For example, distinguishing suffering and origination in relation to past, present, and future and distinguishing the twelve links of dependent origination are characteristics of specific contemplation.
A bodhisattva cultivating the six perfections has weak wisdom regarding principle and can only subdue delusion without severing it, yet possesses strong wisdom regarding phenomena and can give body, life, and possessions without any regret. A śrāvaka can produce real wisdom and accomplish a noble fruit, yet still calculates, “This is my robe; this is my bowl.” Each has strengths and weaknesses and cannot be judged from only one side.
A śrāvaka of the Shared Teaching embodies conventionality as itself the true through one general-characteristic Dharma gate. A pratyekabuddha of the Shared Teaching can perform both general- and specific-characteristic contemplation within one gate and embody conventionality as itself the true. A bodhisattva of the Shared Teaching can pervasively perform both general- and specific-characteristic contemplation through all four gates, embody conventionality as itself the true, and also emerge pervasively from all four gates into the provisional to teach sentient beings.
The ten faiths of the Distinct Teaching first trust the true mark of suchness at the fruit and arouse the ten minds of faith in seeking that principle. The ten abodes principally cultivate entry into emptiness and concurrently train in the provisional and the Middle. The ten practices principally cultivate the provisional and concurrently train in the Middle. The ten dedications principally cultivate the Middle. At the first ground one directly realizes the Middle Way; from the second ground upward, one repeatedly examines the Middle Way.
The Buddha of the Tripiṭaka Teaching employs thirty-four minds in one period—eight forbearances, eight wisdoms, nine unobstructed states, and nine liberations—and completely severs both the afflictions themselves and their habitual tendencies. While seated at the site of awakening, the Buddha of the Shared Teaching uses wisdom corresponding in one thought to sever the remaining habitual tendencies. The Buddha of the Distinct Teaching uses the mind after vajra to sever the final grade of ignorance and ultimately accomplish buddhahood. Others say that the act of severing itself belongs to equal awakening, while at the Buddha stage nothing remains to be severed and awakening is simply realized in full.
Disciples at the five grades of the Perfect Teaching need not first sever the five desires in order to purify the faculties. Although they possess the nature of affliction, they can know the Tathāgata’s secret treasury. At the stage of purification of the six faculties, they attain wisdom resembling the Middle Way. At the first abode, they attain one Tathāgata body and immeasurable bodies, enter the sea of the Dharma-current, and naturally flow forward. The subsequent stages can be understood accordingly and are not recorded in detail.
5. The Twenty Wisdoms Illuminate the Various Objects
To say that wisdom alone illuminates an object, or that an object alone gives rise to wisdom, falls into fixed attachment to the four alternatives of self-production, production by another, joint production, and production without a cause; a detailed analysis appears elsewhere. When object and wisdom are established through the causes and conditions of the four siddhāntas, both are only names established according to causes and conditions.
Question: Wisdom can illuminate an object. Can the object also illuminate wisdom?
Answer: According to the inconceivable explanation, object and wisdom illuminate one another without doctrinal obstruction. The Renwang Prajñā says that wisdom and the place reached by wisdom are both called prajñā. This resembles two mirrors facing one another and illuminating each other. It also resembles one great earth producing various sprouts, while the growth of the sprouts in turn brings the earth to completion. Setting this level aside for the moment, the ten-suchness objects illuminated by the twenty wisdoms can first be listed.
Worldly wisdom illuminates the ten suchnesses of the six paths. Seven wisdoms, from the five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness through wisdom embodying Dharmas, illuminate the ten suchnesses of the Two Vehicles. Wisdom of the six perfections and the Shared Teaching bodhisattva wisdom emerging into the provisional each have two affiliations: in seeking the Buddha path above, they illuminate the bodhisattva ten suchnesses; in transforming below, they illuminate the six paths’ ten suchnesses. The wisdom of the Distinct Teaching’s forty minds likewise has two affiliations: in seeking above it illuminates the bodhisattva ten suchnesses, and in transforming below it illuminates the six paths’ ten suchnesses. The wisdom of the ten grounds also has two affiliations: when it illuminates sequentially it illuminates the bodhisattva ten suchnesses; when it illuminates non-sequentially it illuminates the Buddha’s ten suchnesses. The four wisdoms beginning with the Perfect Teaching’s five grades all illuminate the ten suchnesses of the Buddha realm. This is only a general summary; the details can be unfolded.
When the twenty wisdoms illuminate the four kinds of twelve-link objects, the seven wisdoms of worldly wisdom, the five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness, the four wholesome roots, the four fruits, pratyekabuddhas, the six perfections, and the Buddha of the Tripiṭaka Teaching illuminate the conceivable twelve-link object that arises and ceases. The five wisdoms of the Shared Teaching’s Three Vehicles entering the true, the bodhisattva emerging into the provisional, and the Buddha of the Shared Teaching illuminate the conceivable twelve-link object that neither arises nor ceases. The four wisdoms of the Distinct Teaching’s ten faiths, thirty minds, ten grounds, and Buddha illuminate the inconceivable twelve-link object that arises and ceases. Finer differences remain within these, but this is the broad judgment. The Perfect Teaching’s four wisdoms illuminate the inconceivable twelve-link object that neither arises nor ceases.
When the twenty wisdoms illuminate the four kinds of Four Truths, the preceding seven wisdoms of the Tripiṭaka Teaching and the rest illuminate the arising-and-ceasing Four Truths, the five wisdoms of the Shared Teaching illuminate the non-arising Four Truths, the four wisdoms of the Distinct Teaching illuminate the immeasurable Four Truths, and the four wisdoms of the Perfect Teaching illuminate the unconstructed Four Truths.
When the twenty wisdoms illuminate the Two Truths, the first seven illuminate the Two Truths that clarify emptiness by analyzing Dharmas; the next five illuminate the Two Truths that clarify emptiness by embodying Dharmas; the latter eight illuminate the Two Truths that reveal the Middle Way. Places where the Distinct and Perfect Teachings mutually include one another can be understood according to the meaning.
When the twenty wisdoms illuminate the Three Truths, the Two Truths illuminated by the first seven do not contain the Middle Way, and all Dharmas arisen from causes and conditions are included in conventional truth. The next five illuminate Two Truths that contain the Middle Way, and the clause “immediately empty” is entirely included in true truth. The eight wisdoms of the Distinct and Perfect Teachings illuminate Two Truths that reveal the Middle Way, and the clauses “it is provisional designation” and “it is also called the Middle Way” are entirely included in the truth of the Middle Way.
When the twenty wisdoms illuminate the truth of one reality, one must rely on the Explanatory Treatise’s statement that all four siddhāntas can be called real: real because of the worldly siddhānta through real because of the ultimate-meaning siddhānta. From this it can be known that true speech likewise extends through all four kinds of Four Truths: real according to arising and ceasing, real according to non-arising and non-ceasing, real according to immeasurability, and real according to the unconstructed. The first seven Tripiṭaka wisdoms illuminate the reality of arising and ceasing; the five Shared wisdoms illuminate the reality of non-arising and non-ceasing; the four Distinct wisdoms illuminate immeasurable reality; and the four Perfect wisdoms illuminate unconstructed reality. The various earlier and later meanings of reality can all be understood accordingly.
When the twenty wisdoms are correlated with no-truth and no-illumination, no-truth is not another special principle. If someone awakens within any of the four kinds of Four Truths, he no longer sees an opposition between truth and non-truth; no-truth therefore also extends through all four. The first seven wisdoms illuminate the no-truth of arising and ceasing because arising-arising is inexpressible. The next five illuminate the no-truth of non-arising and non-ceasing because arising-non-arising is inexpressible. The four Distinct wisdoms illuminate immeasurable no-truth because non-arising-arising is inexpressible. The four Perfect wisdoms illuminate unconstructed no-truth because non-arising-non-arising is inexpressible.
The earlier no-truth is provisional and the latter no-truth real; this distinction is made in terms of verbal teaching. If one speaks from wondrous awakening that is the same as what the minds of noble beings illuminate, one no longer sees provisional or real, and it is therefore neither provisional nor real. It is like using an empty fist to entice a small child: provisionality is taught as skillful means and reality is also taught as skillful means in order to guide all sentient beings. On genuinely integrating and entering principle, provisional and real are no longer present; hence what is neither provisional nor real is called wondrous.
6. Judging Coarse and Wondrous Wisdom
First, judgment is made through the twenty wisdoms: the first twelve kinds are coarse and the latter eight wondrous. Why? The buddhas of the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings are themselves impermanent and do not teach permanence. How could the Two Vehicles and bodhisattvas within these teachings hear permanence, trust permanence, or cultivate permanence? They are therefore judged coarse. At the initial stage of the Distinct Teaching’s ten faiths, practitioners already hear, trust, and cultivate permanence and thereby surpass even the buddhas of the preceding two teachings; how much more do the later stages surpass them? They are therefore judged wondrous. Ordinary claims that the Lotus does not teach permanence stop at an understanding of the Tripiṭaka Teaching. Here the ten faiths of the Distinct Teaching already know the Middle Way and surpass the buddhas of the earlier teachings; hence the latter eight kinds are wondrous.
Examined more finely, the Distinct Teaching’s four wisdoms are judged three coarse and one wondrous, while all four wisdoms of the Perfect Teaching are called wondrous. The Masters of the Grounds say the Middle Way can be revealed only at the fruit stage, while beginning students merely look up in faith to this principle, like suspending a mountain by a lotus-root fiber. Their faith and practice are therefore not of the perfect intent. The wisdom of the Distinct Teaching’s ten faiths is consequently coarse. The ten abodes principally cultivate emptiness and concurrently cultivate the provisional and Middle; the ten practices principally cultivate the provisional and concurrently cultivate the Middle; the ten dedications only then begin principally to cultivate the Middle. What is known at this point is an isolated principle that does not yet possess all Dharmas, so these remain coarse. Wisdom upon entering the grounds breaks ignorance, sees the Middle Way, and is wondrous when realization is entered. This resembles the fact that both the Shared and Tripiṭaka Teachings can attain the path, while the Tripiṭaka Dharma gate is more awkward. The Distinct Teaching is likewise still a provisional teaching gate, while its realized entry is wondrous.
All four wisdoms of the Perfect Teaching are wondrous because they are taught according to the true characteristics of all dharmas, trusted according to what is taught, and practiced according to real principle. From the five grades through wondrous awakening they are all real and not merely expedient; hence all are wondrous. This is called speaking of wondrous wisdom in relation to the preceding coarse wisdoms.
Coarse and wondrous can also be judged through knowledge and seeing. Knowledge and seeing have four alternatives: neither knowing nor seeing, knowing but not seeing, seeing but not knowing, and both knowing and seeing. These are first explained according to the Tripiṭaka Teaching and then according to the Perfect Teaching; the intermediate teachings can be inferred.
According to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, ordinary beings have not heard and therefore do not know; they have not realized and therefore do not see. From the five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness through the highest worldly Dharma, people are called knowing because they have heard but do not see because they have not realized. Pratyekabuddhas do not attain through hearing and therefore do not know, yet realize naturally and therefore see. Those at the four fruits have heard and therefore know and have realized and therefore see. These levels can then be transmitted and compared with one another to judge coarse and wondrous.
According to the Perfect Teaching, those in the seven preparatory stages have not heard and therefore do not know, and have not realized and therefore do not see. Those at the five grades and the stage of the six faculties know because of hearing but do not see because they have not directly realized. Some people’s habituation from former lives is activated, enabling them to see without hearing in the present life; this is seeing without knowing. Those who hear according to the teaching and enter realization both know and see. Coarse and wondrous can be judged by comparing the earlier and later levels in each case.
Ultimately, the twenty preceding wisdoms can be summarized as the two wisdoms, provisional and real. The scriptural phrase “the Tathāgata’s skillful knowledge and vision and pāramitā are all fully complete” comprehensively includes all the preceding provisional wisdoms. “The Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision are vast, great, profound, and far-reaching” comprehensively includes all the preceding real wisdoms. Because skillful means are fully complete, nothing is excluded; because knowledge and vision are vast, great, profound, and far-reaching, nothing is left outside. The object resembles an abyss with no boundary, and wisdom resembles great water impossible to measure. Only buddha together with buddha can exhaust it.
Such knowledge and vision is eye and wisdom. Eye means the complete five eyes, while wisdom means the three wisdoms in one mind. The knowledge of all modes knows the real, while the other two wisdoms know the provisional. The Buddha eye sees the real, while the other four eyes see the provisional. This knowing is seeing, and this seeing is knowing. In relation to the preceding wisdoms, they are coarse, while this knowledge and vision is called wondrous.
If the meaning of knowledge and vision has been grasped, the five eyes need not be discussed again. To help those who have not yet understood, coarse and wondrous are judged further through the five eyes. How can a flesh eye that is closed and blind see form? One merely hears another person describe it and produces various imaginings, none of which is genuine seeing. To open the eye, the film over it should be cured. What use is there in arguing with closed eyes? Imagining with closed eyes is coarse; seeing directly with an open eye is wondrous.
Before the divine eye opens, it cannot see beyond obstructing objects and is therefore coarse. Through the power of meditative concentration, vows, and wisdom, a pure faculty of form arises that can see clearly both within and beyond obstructions, with neither light nor darkness presenting any barrier; it is then wondrous. Before the wisdom eye opens, one always travels a dead road. However many affective imaginings arise, none are true, and this is coarse. When uncontaminated wisdom suddenly arises and one clearly sees the principle of the truths, it is wondrous. Before the Dharma eye opens, one does not know faculties and teaches wrongly, like Śāriputra’s one-sided instruction or Pūrṇa putting defiled food into a precious vessel; this is coarse. When the obstructions and delusion of not knowing faculties are broken and one can distinguish medicine from illness, it is wondrous.
Before the Buddha eye opens, one cannot see the true mark. The treatise therefore says that persons of the Two Vehicles, those newly arousing the mind, and non-retrogressing bodhisattvas cannot know it; hence all four eyes are coarse. Excepted are bodhisattvas whose power of faith is firm: entering through faith, they accomplish a Buddha eye in resemblance and can open the Buddha’s real knowing-and-seeing; this alone is called wondrous. Other teachings often explain only four eyes or explain the Buddha eye while carrying the four eyes, so they remain coarse. The present scripture uniquely reveals the Buddha eye and is therefore wondrous. This is speaking of the wondrous in relation to the coarse.
7. Opening Coarse Wisdom to Reveal Wondrous Wisdom
If the first sixteen kinds of wisdom have not been resolved, they are only coarse wisdom. Once resolved, all become wondrous wisdom. King Wondrous Adornment, for example, originally practiced with the worldly wisdom of a non-Buddhist. On hearing the Lotus Sutra, he attained resolution, entered right characteristics through wrong characteristics, cultivated the thirty-seven factors without moving among the various views, and entered the eight rights without abandoning the eight wrongs. This is resolving worldly wisdom and bringing it into wondrous wisdom. The stage entered may correspond to the five grades, resemblance, or partial realization; an appropriate entry occurs at each level, and the detailed meaning can be unfolded.
From the skillful wisdom of the five calming contemplations through the Buddha wisdom of the Shared Teaching, any wisdom that remains unresolved is coarse. Now opening the provisional to reveal the real and teaching that what they practiced was originally the bodhisattva path brings them into the wondrous stages. Each of the first twelve wisdoms should be brought into the four wondrous wisdoms of the Perfect Teaching, whether the five grades, resemblance, or partial realization, according to its corresponding entry. The successive wisdom of the Distinct Teaching is likewise resolved and enters wondrous wisdom; it can be gathered in detail according to the stage it is in itself and the stage it becomes after entry.
Once all sixteen coarse wisdoms become wondrous, no coarse remains with which the wondrous stands in relation. This is the absolute subtlety of wisdom.
Next the coarse eyes are opened into the wondrous eye. Although other scriptures teach the five eyes, those eyes do not interfuse and are therefore coarse. The present scripture resolves the first four eyes and causes all to enter the Buddha eye. The treatise says that the eye born of father and mother attains purity. Although a person studying the Great Vehicle still possesses a flesh eye, it is called the Buddha eye. This is resolving the flesh eye and naming it the Buddha eye.
The Vimalakīrti-nirdeśa Sūtra asks who in the world possesses the true divine eye and answers that only the Buddha, the World-Honored One, sees buddha lands without dual marks. This resolves the divine eye into the Buddha eye. The wish to attain, like the World-Honored One, the foremost purity of the wisdom eye resolves the wisdom eye and brings it into the wondrous. Resolving the Dharma eye into the wondrous is the perfection of wisdom knowing the limits of all Dharmas. The four eyes interfuse with the Buddha eye, quiescent yet constantly illuminating. Hence resolving the Dharma of the śrāvakas makes this king among scriptures. With the five eyes complete, awakening is accomplished and the Buddha’s knowing-and-seeing opened; therefore it is called wondrous.
Question: Only the actual opening of the Buddha eye is called wondrous. Why can the purification of the six faculties also be called wondrous?
Answer: Although the Buddha eye has not yet opened completely, the practitioner already studies perfectly and trusts perfectly. It resembles a kalaviṅka bird still within the graph 㲉, “shell,” whose voice already surpasses all other birds. This is nominal subtlety and subtlety of resemblance. Once the eye truly opens, there is subtlety of partial realization and ultimate subtlety. The remaining details can be inferred accordingly.
8. Distinguishing Wisdom in Relation to Five Kinds of Object
Clarifying wisdom in relation to objects again has two parts: first, distinguishing the five kinds of object each wisdom addresses; second, explaining how the wisdoms successively illuminate the preceding objects.
The first part should originally begin by explaining wisdom in relation to the object of the ten suchnesses, but the ten suchnesses are the shared purport of the entire scripture and will be discussed everywhere. Their meaning can be understood, so they are not explained again here.
Four Wisdoms Contemplating the Twelve Links of Dependent Origination
Next, wisdom is explained in relation to the four kinds of twelve-link object. The Great Scripture says contemplation of the twelve links has four kinds: contemplation with lower wisdom attains śrāvaka awakening; contemplation with middle wisdom attains pratyekabuddha awakening; contemplation with upper wisdom attains bodhisattva awakening; contemplation with highest wisdom attains Buddha awakening. The twelve links are originally one object, but differences in the understanding of those who contemplate open them into four objects.
The four contemplations will now be explained according to the intent of the Four Teachings. The Tripiṭaka Teaching has śrāvakas, pratyekabuddhas, and bodhisattvas. All three begin by using analytical wisdom to contemplate the phenomena of the twelve links within the realms. Analytical wisdom is relatively shallow and weak, and among these three kinds of person the śrāvaka has the dullest faculties. The duller person therefore designates the shallower Dharma, which is called lower wisdom.
The Shared Teaching likewise has three kinds of person, all of whom use wisdom embodying Dharmas to contemplate the principle of the twelve links within the realms. Although embodying Dharmas is deeper than analysis, skillful in relation to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, it remains unskillful in relation to the Distinct Teaching. Among the three kinds of person, the pratyekabuddha occupies the middle. The middle person therefore designates the Dharma of the Shared Teaching, which is called middle wisdom.
Both the Buddha and bodhisattva of the Distinct Teaching know the phenomena of the twelve links beyond the realms. A bodhisattva who cultivates in sequence cannot yet be called upper in relation to the Buddha of the Distinct Teaching, but is already an upper Dharma in relation to the Shared and Tripiṭaka Teachings. It is therefore called upper wisdom.
Both the Buddha and bodhisattva of the Perfect Teaching contemplate the principle of the twelve links beyond the realms. From the initial mind, they accord with the Middle in the very phenomena before them. This Dharma is most excellent, so it is designated by the Buddha and called contemplation with highest wisdom. Explaining the four contemplations through the Four Teachings accords with their doctrinal meaning.
How does lower wisdom contemplate? It contemplates in reverse that feeling exists because of contact, contact because of the six sense fields, the six sense fields because of name-and-form, name-and-form because of consciousness, consciousness because of formations, and formations because of ignorance. Ignorance is inversion and unwholesome attention. Unwholesome attention creates unwholesome formations and brings the consciousness, name-and-form, and the rest of the four evil destinations. Wholesome attention creates wholesome formations and brings the consciousness, name-and-form, and the rest of humans and devas.
It then contemplates that ignorance is impermanent thought after thought, with neither earlier nor later thought able to remain. The wholesome and unwholesome produced from it also change swiftly and quickly decay. The name-and-form received continually decline and are replaced. Affliction, karma, and suffering mutually act as causes and conditions without stopping for a moment. The two past causes of ignorance and formations bring the five present results of consciousness, name-and-form, six sense fields, contact, and feeling. The three present causes of craving, grasping, and existence bring the two future results of birth and aging-and-death. The three times cycle repeatedly like a turning wheel.
Since the root of deluded confusion is impermanent, suffering, empty, and without self, ignorance ceases. Because ignorance ceases, formations cease, and so on through the cessation of aging-and-death. Without lighting a fire, there is no smoke. This is called severing bondage of the causal seed. Without the causal seed, there is no subsequent result. Finally, with the wisdom of cessation one causes the body to return to ash-like quiescence and leaves the twenty-five forms of existence. This is called severing bondage of result. This is lower wisdom contemplating the twelve links and attaining śrāvaka awakening.
Middle wisdom likewise contemplates in reverse that feeling exists because of contact through formations existing because of ignorance. Ignorance is only a single thought of deluded mind. Mind has no identifiable form or material obstruction and receives only an established name. When this name is sought within, without, and between within and without, it cannot be found. It cannot be said to abide or not abide and resembles an illusion that deceives the eyes.
The substance and characteristic of ignorance are originally unreal; it arises only through the conjunction of the conditions of false imagination. Precisely because nothing real exists, it is provisionally named ignorance. Unwholesome attention is created by mental activity. Because sentient beings do not understand that ignorance is illusory, they produce wholesome and unwholesome attention, then wholesome and unwholesome formations, and receive wholesome and unwholesome name-and-form, contact, and feeling. Now penetrating ignorance as illusory, one knows that formations are also illusory transformations and that consciousness, name-and-form, and the rest produced from illusory formations are all illusory. Craving, grasping, existence, and birth make the three times rotate, yet are likewise only illusory transformations and change, without one real Dharma. A person with wisdom should produce neither craving nor anger within them.
Since ignorance is unobtainable, ignorance does not arise; because it does not arise, neither does it cease. Formations through aging-and-death likewise neither arise nor cease. Because they do not arise, they are not newly produced; because they do not cease, they are not old Dharmas. Without an old Dharma, there is no old result that must be extinguished; without a new Dharma, there is no new cause that can be created. Because there is nothing new, bondage of the causal seed is severed; because there is nothing old, bondage of result is severed. This is middle wisdom contemplating the twelve links and attaining pratyekabuddha awakening.
Upper wisdom likewise contemplates in reverse that feeling exists because of contact through formations existing because of ignorance. Ignorance is only a single thought of deluded mind. Because mind is deluded, various afflictions are distinguished; from afflictions various forms of karma are distinguished; and from karma various forms of suffering are distinguished. It closely contemplates that the kinds of affliction differ. Because afflictions differ, karmas differ; because karmas differ, suffering differs. The various formations are not one, and name-and-form also differ. The various paths of affliction, karma, and suffering are immeasurable and boundless, yet can be clearly distinguished without confusion.
It knows that this affliction produces this karma and receives this suffering without involving another karma or another affliction. The three paths in this way cover the three virtues of prajñā, liberation, and Dharma body, so skillful means for breaking the obstructions are likewise immeasurable. When ignorance is broken, prajñā is revealed. When karma is broken, liberation is revealed. When consciousness and name-and-form are broken, the Dharma body is revealed. Craving, grasping, existence, and aging-and-death are distinguished in the same way. After attaining understanding for oneself, one can also teach others, know all Dharmas within every kind, produce wisdom of the varieties of the path, and guide and benefit sentient beings. This is upper wisdom contemplating the twelve links.
Highest wisdom likewise contemplates in reverse that feeling exists because of contact through formations existing because of ignorance, yet knows that the three paths included within the twelve links are in their very identity the three virtues. Since the three paths are the three virtues, how could one first sever and destroy the three virtues and then seek them somewhere else? Doing so would instead destroy the true mark of all dharmas.
The path of affliction is itself prajñā, so affliction is not really dark. Prajñā is itself affliction, so prajñā has no separate real brightness. Since affliction is not really dark, why sever it separately? Since prajñā has no separate brightness, what could it break? Darkness is originally not dark, and no separate brightness must be sought to counteract it. Just as Jīvaka can transform poison into medicine, how could this thing be discarded to obtain another?
The path of karma is itself liberation, so karma is not really bondage. Liberation is itself karma, so liberation has no separate freedom. Since karma is not real bondage, what is there to leave? Since liberation has no separate freedom, what is there to attain? It resembles a person with superknowledge who need not flee this place to go somewhere else.
The path of suffering is itself the Dharma body, so suffering is not really birth and death. The Dharma body is itself birth and death, so the Dharma body has no separate pleasure to crave. Since suffering is not really birth and death, what is there to grieve? Since the Dharma body has no separate pleasure, what is there to delight in? It resembles empty space, which has neither gain nor loss and neither joy nor sorrow.
When contemplated in this way, the three paths do not differ from the three virtues, and the three virtues do not differ from the three paths. All Buddha-Dharmas are complete precisely within the three paths. The three paths are the three virtues; the three virtues are great nirvāṇa and are called the secret treasury. The Buddha fruit is thereby complete. Deep contemplation of the twelve links is sitting at the site of awakening; the Buddha cause is thereby complete. Buddha cause and Buddha fruit are both fully complete, and the rest can be inferred. This is highest wisdom contemplating the twelve links and attaining Buddha awakening.
According to these four contemplations, coarse and wondrous should also be judged and the coarse opened to reveal the wondrous. The meaning can be understood and is not recorded in detail. Each of the four wisdoms illuminates one of four objects. If the objects do not turn, the wisdom illuminating them is coarse. If the four objects turn into wondrous objects, the coarse wisdoms immediately become wondrous wisdoms, still possessing both relational and absolute meanings.
Four Wisdoms Contemplating the Four Truths
Next, wisdom is explained in relation to the four kinds of Four Truths. The Great Scripture says that wisdom knowing the noble truths has two kinds, middle and upper. Middle wisdom belongs to śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; upper wisdom belongs to buddhas and bodhisattvas. According to this scriptural passage, embodying and analytical wisdom are combined as middle wisdom, while those of sharp and dull faculties within the Great Vehicle are combined as upper wisdom.
When these are unfolded according to sharp and dull faculties, within and beyond the realms, and phenomena and principle, they become four. Śrāvakas have dull faculties, condition the phenomena of the Four Truths, and produce wisdom of the arising-and-ceasing Four Truths. Pratyekabuddhas have sharp faculties, condition the principle of the Four Truths, and produce wisdom of the non-arising Four Truths. Bodhisattvas have relatively shallow wisdom, condition inconceivable phenomena, and produce wisdom of the immeasurable Four Truths. Buddhas have profound wisdom, condition inconceivable principle, and produce wisdom of the unconstructed Four Truths. This is one mode of opening and combining found in the Great Scripture.
The Great Scripture also says that ordinary beings have suffering but no truth, while śrāvakas have both suffering and the truth of suffering. Ordinary beings cannot see the principle within suffering and are therefore said to have no truth. Śrāvakas can see impermanence, suffering, and emptiness and are therefore said to have truth. This is wisdom of the arising-and-ceasing Four Truths.
The scripture also says that bodhisattvas understand suffering as without suffering, yet possess true truth. Because they embody suffering as itself not suffering, it says there is no suffering; because they see the true in the very phenomena, it says they possess truth. This is wisdom of the non-arising Four Truths in a Great Vehicle Dharma gate.
The scripture also says that knowing the aggregates as suffering, knowing the sense fields as gates and also calling them suffering, and knowing the elements as divisions, as nature, and also as knowing is called middle wisdom. According to the preceding passage, this should belong to śrāvaka wisdom. Yet the scripture next says that the various forms of suffering, sense fields, and elements each have immeasurable characteristics that the Buddha did not exhaustively explain in that scripture. Feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are likewise and cannot be known by śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas. This differs from the preceding two meanings. Since it is called upper wisdom and does not belong to the Two Vehicles, it can precisely be understood as a bodhisattva of the Distinct Teaching contemplating Buddha-Dharmas as numerous as Ganges sands and the principle of tathāgatagarbha. This is wisdom of the immeasurable Four Truths.
The scripture further says that the Tathāgata is not suffering, not origination, not cessation, not path, and not truth, but is real; space too is not suffering and not truth, but is real. “Not suffering” means it is not false birth and death. “Not truth” means it is not the nirvāṇa of the Two Vehicles. “Real” means the true mark, Middle Way, and buddha-nature.
The scripture also says there is suffering, cause of suffering, exhaustion of suffering, and counteraction to suffering, while the Tathāgata is not suffering through not counteraction and is therefore real. Since this meaning differs from the preceding three sets, it is wisdom of the unconstructed Four Truths. As suffering is divided into four, the other three truths should be likewise: there is origination, result of origination, exhaustion of origination, and counteraction to origination; there is exhaustion, cause of exhaustion, obstruction to exhaustion, and characteristic of the obstruction to exhaustion; there is counteraction, result of counteraction, obstruction to counteraction, and characteristic of the obstruction to counteraction. The Tathāgata is none of the sixteen aspects made by the four aspects of each truth and is only real.
When the various wisdoms above contemplate the Four Truths, if the truths have not yet interfused, both wisdom and truth are coarse. Among them, only what is not suffering and not counteraction but real is wondrous. When the truths interfuse perfectly, wisdom interfuses with them, and all become the wondrous wisdom in which the Tathāgata is not suffering and not truth but real. This possesses both relational and absolute meanings.
This point ends the first part of Fascicle Three of the Fahua Xuanyi. What follows enters the second part of Fascicle Three and bears the attribution that Master Zhiyi of Tiantai taught it.
Seven Sets of Provisional and Real Wisdom
Third, wisdom in relation to the object of the Two Truths means provisional wisdom and real wisdom. The preceding text opened true and conventional truth into seven kinds; provisional and real wisdom are now likewise opened into seven sets: analytical provisional and real wisdom; provisional and real wisdom embodying Dharmas; provisional and real wisdom embodying Dharmas and containing the Middle; provisional and real wisdom embodying Dharmas and revealing the Middle; provisional and real wisdom of the Distinct Teaching; provisional and real wisdom of the Distinct Teaching containing the Perfect; and provisional and real wisdom of the Perfect Teaching. These include four internal and external modes of identity and nonidentity together with three forms of connection, making seven sets.
Each of the preceding seven sets of Two Truths opens into three: according to sentient beings’ dispositions, according to dispositions together with wisdom, and according to wisdom, making twenty-one kinds of truth. The seven sets of two wisdoms now likewise each open into three: provisional and real wisdom for transforming others; provisional and real wisdom of one’s own practice together with transforming others; and provisional and real wisdom of one’s own practice. These make twenty-one kinds of provisional and real wisdom.
First is analytical provisional and real wisdom. The wisdom illuminating all the manifold differences of phenomena is provisional; the wisdom exhausting the real principle of those differences is real. When these two wisdoms teach people of various faculties and conditions, they make various appropriate distinctions according to differences in desire, suitability, counteraction, and awakening. Although the teachings are many, none go beyond analytical provisional and real wisdom; there are therefore two wisdoms for transforming others.
Both provisional and real wisdom taught to others follow conditions. When comprehensively gathered, both are called provisional wisdom. The provisional and real internally realized are both actual realization and, when comprehensively gathered, are called real wisdom. Comparing outward teaching with inner realization gives provisional and real wisdom of one’s own practice together with transforming others. Within the provisional and real of personal realization, which oneself alone understands and others cannot see, provisional and real can again be distinguished; hence there are provisional and real wisdoms of one’s own practice.
Distinguishing further according to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, the Buddha mostly uses the real wisdom of transforming others to teach the Two Vehicles. The Two Vehicles receive this transforming-other reality and cultivate it into the real wisdom of their own practice, so the Buddha confirms that he and Kāśyapa sit together upon the bed of liberation. The Buddha mostly uses the provisional wisdom of transforming others to teach bodhisattvas. Bodhisattvas receive this transforming-other provisionality and cultivate it into the provisional wisdom of their own practice, and the Buddha likewise confirms that he is the same. Compared with the two wisdoms embodying Dharmas, all three kinds of two wisdoms are merely provisional. Nāgārjuna therefore first challenges how the path of awakening could be cultivated in an impure mind and then uses the simile of a poisoned vessel unfit to hold food to refute the analytical meaning: food placed in a poisoned vessel would kill. Viewed from the next set, all three kinds of the first set are judged provisional.
Second is provisional and real wisdom embodying Dharmas. It embodies the manifold forms as empty in their very identity. Illuminating form is provisional wisdom; illuminating emptiness is real wisdom. According to the wording of Great Prajñā recorded by the treatise, “form itself is emptiness; it is not that form is extinguished and then becomes empty,” which directly clarifies this meaning.
Provisional and real are taught for different faculties and conditions, and because faculties and conditions differ, teachings take various forms. Although these teachings differ, all are included within provisional and real wisdom embodying Dharmas; there are therefore two wisdoms for transforming others. Since the two transforming-other wisdoms are taught according to dispositions, both are called provisional. Since the provisional and real of inner realization are personally realized, both are called real. Comparing one’s own reality with others’ provisionality produces the two wisdoms of one’s own practice together with transforming others. Distinguishing provisional and real again within one’s own realization produces the two wisdoms of one’s own practice. Compared with the two wisdoms containing the Middle, all three kinds are again called provisional because the Middle Way is not yet present.
Third is provisional and real wisdom embodying Dharmas and containing the Middle. It embodies form as immediately empty, while this emptiness also contains nonemptiness. Illuminating form is provisional wisdom; illuminating emptiness and nonemptiness is real wisdom. These two wisdoms address immeasurable faculties and conditions and teach in many different ways according to sentient beings’ affective views. Although the different teachings are immeasurable, they are all included in the two wisdoms containing the Middle; hence there are two wisdoms for transforming others. Transforming others responds to faculties and is comprehensively called provisional. The two wisdoms of personal realization are comprehensively called real. Distinguishing provisional and real again within personal realization gives two wisdoms of one’s own practice. Compared with the two wisdoms revealing the Middle, all three remain provisional because they still carry empty truth and the skillful means of the teaching path.
Fourth is provisional and real wisdom embodying Dharmas and revealing the Middle. It embodies form as immediately empty and nonempty and also clarifies that all Dharmas converge upon emptiness and nonemptiness. Knowing form is provisional wisdom. Knowing emptiness and nonemptiness and that all Dharmas converge upon emptiness and nonemptiness is real wisdom. Teaching these two wisdoms for immeasurable faculties and conditions produces immeasurable teachings, all included within the two wisdoms revealing the Middle; hence there are two wisdoms for transforming others. Transforming others follows conditions and is comprehensively called provisional. Personal realization is attainment and is comprehensively called real. Comparing personal realization with transforming others gives the two wisdoms of one’s own practice together with transforming others. Distinguishing provisional and real again within personal realization gives two wisdoms of one’s own practice. Compared with the provisional and real wisdom of the Distinct Teaching, all three are still called provisional because they continue to carry immediate emptiness and the skillful means of the teaching path.
Fifth is provisional and real wisdom of the Distinct Teaching. It embodies form as immediately empty and also nonempty. Form and emptiness both belong to provisional wisdom; nonemptiness alone is real wisdom. These two wisdoms make various distinctions according to hundreds and thousands of faculties and conditions. Although the distinctions are many, all are included within sequential provisional and real wisdom; hence there are two wisdoms for transforming others. Everything taught to others is for faculties and conditions and is comprehensively called provisional. The two wisdoms of personal realization are direct realization and are comprehensively called real. Comparing self and other produces the two wisdoms of one’s own practice together with transforming others. Distinguishing the two wisdoms within personal realization produces the two wisdoms of one’s own practice. Compared with the two wisdoms of the Distinct Teaching containing the Perfect, all three remain provisional because they carry sequence and the teaching path.
Sixth is provisional and real wisdom of the Distinct Teaching containing the Perfect. Form is empty and also nonempty, and all Dharmas converge upon nonemptiness. Empty form is provisional wisdom; all Dharmas converging upon nonemptiness is real wisdom. These two wisdoms make various distinctions according to hundreds and thousands of faculties and conditions. Although the distinctions are many, all are included within the Distinct Teaching’s two wisdoms containing the Perfect; hence there are two wisdoms for transforming others. Transforming others is for conditions and is comprehensively called provisional. The two wisdoms of personal realization are direct realization and are comprehensively called real. Comparing self and other produces two wisdoms. Distinguishing provisional and real again within personal realization gives two wisdoms of one’s own practice. Compared with the Perfect Teaching’s two wisdoms, all three remain provisional because they still carry sequence and the teaching path.
Seventh is provisional and real wisdom of the Perfect Teaching. Form is immediately empty and immediately nonempty, and all Dharmas converge upon form, emptiness, and nonemptiness. All Dharmas converging upon form and emptiness is provisional wisdom; all Dharmas converging upon nonemptiness is real wisdom. This real wisdom is itself provisional wisdom, and provisional wisdom is itself real wisdom; the two have no separating difference.
To teach sentient beings, various teachings are given according to different causes and conditions, desires, suitability, counteraction, and awakening. Although the teachings are many, all are included within the Perfect Teaching’s two wisdoms; hence there are two wisdoms for transforming others. Since transforming others follows sentient beings’ affective views, it is comprehensively called provisional. The two wisdoms of personal realization are comprehensively called real. Distinguishing two wisdoms again within personal realization produces three different kinds. This set of two wisdoms no longer carries the eighteen kinds of skillful two wisdoms of analysis and the rest that preceded it. It alone is true provisionality and true reality and is called the Buddha’s provisional and real wisdom. The scripture’s description of the Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision as vast, great, profound, and far-reaching and of the pāramitā of skillful means as fully complete applies only to this set, which is called wondrous and stands in relation to the preceding sets as coarse.
Judgment can then be made level by level. From analytical two wisdoms through the two wisdoms revealing the Middle are twelve kinds. Compared with the three that reveal the Middle, all nine preceding kinds are called coarse, while those revealing the Middle are wondrous, because the subtlety of revealing the Middle does not differ from later subtlety. Beginning with sequential two wisdoms are nine kinds; the sequential are coarse and the non-sequential wondrous. One can also judge all eighteen preceding kinds of two wisdoms coarse, with only the three non-sequential kinds wondrous. Within the three non-sequential kinds, the first two can again be judged coarse and the final kind wondrous.
Distinguished through the Five Flavors, the milk teaching has three sets and nine kinds of two wisdoms; the curds teaching has one set and three kinds; raw ghee has four sets and twelve kinds; refined ghee has three sets and nine kinds; the present scripture has only two sets and three kinds. The provisional and real of the curds teaching are entirely coarse, while those of the clarified-essence teaching are entirely wondrous. Each of the other three flavors contains both coarse and wondrous, as can be understood from the preceding meaning.
Without using the preceding seven sets and twenty-one kinds to explain the wisdoms, the meaning of the various different statements in scriptures and treatises would be very difficult to clarify. For example, when the Avataṃsaka explains the mind of the first abode, the wording recorded by this treatise is that “buddhas of the three times do not know the wisdom of the first abode.” People interpret it as wisdom of suchness, saying that the Buddha cannot know the Buddha’s own wisdom of suchness and cannot know the wisdom of suchness of the first abode, believing this doctrinally coherent. It is in fact not appropriate.
If buddhas of the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings do not discuss wisdom of suchness at all, how could they be said not to know their own wisdom of suchness? If the first abode of the Distinct Teaching has not yet attained wisdom of suchness, how could a buddha be said not to know it? If the levels of wisdom explained above are understood, the passage can be read as saying that buddhas of the Tripiṭaka Teaching in the three times do not know the wisdom of the first abode in the Perfect Teaching. Explained in this way, it presents no obstruction in either phenomena or principle. This passage has two levels of meaning: first distinguishing twenty-one kinds of provisional and real wisdom, and second speaking of subtlety in relation to the coarse.
When the coarse is opened to reveal the wondrous, all skillful truths interfuse into wondrous truths, and the wisdoms established according to those truths are no longer coarse. It resembles a lowly person’s poor dwelling becoming dignified when a king passes and the various streams entering the sea and sharing one salty flavor. Opening every coarse wisdom makes it immediately wondrous wisdom.
The two wisdoms have a broad range and should be understood throughout by analogy with their classes. Here twenty-one kinds of provisional and real wisdom are established in relation to seven kinds of Two Truths as chapter divisions. Once this meaning is understood, the twelve-link objects should be treated similarly: one can establish analytical wisdom of dependent origination, wisdom embodying dependent origination, wisdom of dependent origination containing the Middle, wisdom of dependent origination revealing the Middle, sequential wisdom of dependent origination, wisdom of dependent origination carrying sequence, and non-sequential wisdom of dependent origination. Each has three kinds—transforming others, one’s own practice together with transforming others, and one’s own practice—making twenty-one. Coarse and wondrous can again be distinguished, the number in each of the Five Flavors judged, and relational and absolute discussed. The Four Truths, Three Truths, and one truth can all be inferred in the same way and need not each be recorded in detail.
Question: Why are the truths established according to sentient beings’ dispositions and the wisdoms that transform others immeasurable, while the truths seen according to wisdom and the wisdoms of one’s own practice are not many?
Answer: Consider only a single person who has not yet attained the path: the mind of views arises horizontally, producing endless wrong attachments. How much more is this true when many people differ in many ways? Teaching according to dispositions is therefore immeasurable. What wisdom sees is principle, and principle is one and does not diverge within itself. Differences in the Two Truths have already been explained.
Are the seven sets and twenty-one kinds of provisional and real wisdom taught here adopted from worldly attachments and views? Do they reuse worldly phrases? Do they copy meanings established by various treatises? None of these. They do not follow worldly people or existing writings and commentaries but are explained by investigating Great and Small Vehicle scriptures. Whether breaking or establishing, they clarify the purport of the Lotus.
When skillful and awkward are compared, the two wisdoms in Shared-Teaching scriptures are used to break those in Tripiṭaka scriptures. This continues until sequential and non-sequential are compared, when the Perfect Teaching’s two wisdoms break those of the Distinct Teaching. Since the wisdoms clarified by expedient scriptures are coarse, how could treatises interpreting those expedient scriptures instead become wondrous? Scriptures and treatises have their own levels, and those who promote them need not attack one another. One need only allow each to speak; the level into which it falls will reveal itself.
An explanation of provisional and real through arising and ceasing falls only into the first set. An explanation through non-arising and non-ceasing falls only into the second, and one can continue distinguishing in this way through the seventh. Even if scriptures and treatises are cited extensively to adorn one’s teaching, it may still fail to go beyond the first set’s Two Truths according to dispositions and provisional and real wisdom for transforming others, still less the second and third kinds of provisional and real wisdom in that first set. If it may not escape even the first set’s three kinds, how much less the seventh set’s three?
If only the first set of two wisdoms is used, one can broadly break worldly affective attachments, yet even on entering the conjured city one attains only the real wisdom of one’s own practice, not the provisional wisdom of transforming others. How much less can one attain the wisdoms of the later sets? If one can truly trace the twenty-one kinds of two wisdoms, one should examine how many non-Buddhist views they break, how many provisional scriptures and treatises they break, how many correct meanings they reveal, and how many provisional scriptures and treatises they establish. Only then can they be called wondrous provisionality and wondrous reality.
Worldly people do not recognize the meaning of even one or two kinds of provisional and real wisdom but directly take the calculations of their affective views as wisdom. If it is truly wisdom, which delusions has it broken and which principles has it seen? If it has neither seen principle nor broken delusion and birth and death still rolls on without limit, what can it be but an affective view?
Clarifying wondrous wisdom in relation to the preceding coarse wisdoms is the Lotus’s intent of breaking relationality. If one can integrate and enter, the truths clarified by all provisional scriptures and treatises become wondrous principle and no place is other than the ground of wisdom; the two wisdoms clarified by all provisional scriptures and treatises become wondrous wisdom and all are great carriages. Breaking and integration of such depth and breadth cannot be compared simplistically with the Treatise on the Middle. This should be pondered well.
Five Kinds of Three Wisdoms
Fourth, wisdom is explained in relation to the object of the Three Truths. Five kinds of Three Truths were explained above and will now be distinguished further.
When the three wisdoms illuminate the ten Dharma realms, the ten realms are first gathered into three classes: contaminated, uncontaminated, and neither contaminated nor uncontaminated. These three Dharmas enter one another in five different ways. First, neither contaminated nor uncontaminated is included in the uncontaminated, which then forms three Dharmas together with contaminated and uncontaminated. Second, all Dharmas are included in the uncontaminated, which then forms three together with contaminated and uncontaminated. Third, contaminated, uncontaminated, and neither contaminated nor uncontaminated are each separately established. Fourth, all Dharmas converge upon neither contaminated nor uncontaminated, which then forms three together with contaminated and uncontaminated. Fifth, all Dharmas simultaneously converge upon contaminated, uncontaminated, and neither contaminated nor uncontaminated.
After the five kinds of Three-Truth object are explained, five kinds of three wisdoms are correlated with them. Omniscience, wisdom of the varieties of the path, and the knowledge of all modes have five modes of mutual entry: first, Middle wisdom enters empty wisdom and then forms three with wisdom of the varieties of the path; second, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters empty wisdom and then forms three with wisdom of the varieties of the path; third, Middle wisdom and the other two wisdoms separately face one another as three; fourth, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters Middle wisdom and then forms three with the other two; fifth, the three wisdoms perfectly interfuse. These are the five differences.
First, Middle wisdom enters empty wisdom. Omniscience first arises in dependence upon an uncontaminated object; wisdom of the varieties of the path next arises in dependence upon a contaminated object; finally one deeply contemplates the emptiness of the uncontaminated, knows that emptiness too is empty, and produces the knowledge of all modes. At the initial mind one does not yet know that emptiness is empty. Next, although emptiness is attained, one cannot yet empty this emptiness. Finally, by deeply contemplating emptiness, one also empties the preceding emptiness. The two emptinesses have the same name and the two objects combine, so this is called mutual entry.
Distinguished separately, uncontaminated emptiness is omniscience, contaminated emptiness is wisdom of the varieties of the path, and Middle-Way emptiness is the knowledge of all modes. Taking the meaning from scriptures and treatises, people say that at the sixth ground the severance of delusion equals that of an arhat, at the seventh one cultivates the path of skillful means, and at the eighth path and contemplation flow together and one breaks ignorance and becomes a buddha. This is precisely the meaning of this level.
Second, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters empty wisdom. Omniscience and wisdom of the varieties of the path arise in dependence upon contaminated and uncontaminated objects as in the preceding kind. Later, however, one does not condition another object and cultivate Middle wisdom separately; one need only contemplate emptiness deeply to see nonemptiness, and nonemptiness is the tathāgatagarbha. Because tathāgatagarbha and emptiness combine, this is called mutual entry. By deeply contemplating emptiness and seeing nonemptiness, one produces the knowledge of all modes.
In the preceding kind, Middle wisdom reveals only an isolated principle, and neither principle nor wisdom possesses all Dharmas. Here, tathāgatagarbha principle and tathāgatagarbha wisdom possess all Dharmas and are therefore different. Tathāgatagarbha wisdom forms three wisdoms together with the preceding two. The wording recorded from the Great Scripture says that śrāvakas see only emptiness and do not see nonemptiness, while the wise see both emptiness and nonemptiness. The wording recorded from Great Prajñā says that omniscience is śrāvaka wisdom, wisdom of the varieties of the path bodhisattva wisdom, and the knowledge of all modes Buddha wisdom. All can clarify this meaning.
Third, Middle wisdom and the other two wisdoms separately face one another. Each wisdom conditions its own object and gives rise to its own wisdom, sequentially deeper and shallower, without being mixed into the others. The Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra therefore records that a bodhisattva at the lineage stage arouses the mind wishing to remove the two obstructions and, whether or not a buddha is present, can certainly sever the afflictions in sequence. This directly clarifies the present meaning.
Fourth, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters Middle wisdom. The first two wisdoms are the same as above, while the knowledge of all modes differs slightly. In the preceding kind, the Middle object was an isolated Middle principle. To reveal this principle one had to cultivate the myriad practices, so the wisdom revealing principle was called the knowledge of all modes. Now tathāgatagarbha principle originally contains all Dharmas, so this is not merely a wisdom that reveals an isolated principle. It is therefore also called the knowledge of all modes, yet differs from the preceding kind. Forming three wisdoms by placing this wisdom with the preceding two gives the present three.
The Masters of the Grounds’ teaching that conditioned cultivation reveals true cultivation and that when true cultivation arises conditioned cultivation is no longer needed expresses this level. The first two wisdoms are conditioned cultivation; the later wisdom when it arises is true cultivation. True cultivation itself possesses all Dharmas and need not borrow any other Dharma.
Fifth are the perfectly interfused three wisdoms. Contaminated Dharma is itself Dharma arisen from causes and conditions and is immediately empty, immediately provisional, and immediately the Middle. Uncontaminated Dharma is likewise immediately provisional and immediately the Middle. Neither contaminated nor uncontaminated is likewise immediately empty and immediately provisional. One Dharma is the three Dharmas, and the three Dharmas are one Dharma. One wisdom is the three wisdoms, and the three wisdoms are one wisdom. Wisdom is itself object, and object is itself wisdom, perfectly interfused, penetrative, and unobstructed. How could such three wisdoms be the same as the preceding four kinds?
The wording recorded from the Explanatory Treatise, “the three wisdoms are attained in one mind,” says there is no before and after. The names of three wisdoms are established only to explain them to people and make them easy to understand.
For wisdom actually to manifest, it must be accomplished through contemplative practice. In general explanation, both contemplation and wisdom extend through cause and result. When distinguished, contemplation is cause and wisdom result. This resembles buddha-nature extending through cause and result, while in distinct explanation the cause is called buddha-nature and the result nirvāṇa. According to the distinct meaning here, contemplation is cause and accomplishes wisdom as result.
The wording recorded from the Yingluo says that entering emptiness from the provisional is called contemplation of the Two Truths, entering the provisional from emptiness is called equal contemplation, and these two contemplations are the path of skillful means through which one enters contemplation of the Middle Way’s ultimate truth. Taking contemplation entering emptiness from the provisional as cause, the result attained is called omniscience. Taking contemplation entering the provisional from emptiness as cause, the result attained is called wisdom of the varieties of the path. Taking contemplation of the Middle as cause, the result attained is called the knowledge of all modes.
Wisdom has above been divided briefly into five kinds. According to contemplation accomplishing wisdom, there should likewise be five kinds, whose details can be inferred. The detailed meaning of cultivating contemplation should be read together with the Mohe Zhiguan.
In judging coarse and wondrous, although the two Buddha stations of the Tripiṭaka and Shared Teachings bear the name “the knowledge of all modes,” they have no separate Middle principle and break no separate class of delusion. This wisdom is therefore not established and is not adopted here. Although Middle wisdom entering empty wisdom speaks of the Middle Way as cause, it accomplishes the first two wisdoms through the Shared gate, and the Middle Way it later illuminates has no vast function. Because the cause proceeds through a more awkward teaching and the result does not interfuse, it is coarse.
In tathāgatagarbha wisdom entering empty wisdom, teaching, result, and principle interfuse, but the cause still proceeds through the Shared gate, so it is coarse. In Middle wisdom separately facing the other two, although it does not proceed through the Shared gate, the three wisdoms remain separated and the result and teaching have not interfused, so it is coarse. In tathāgatagarbha wisdom entering Middle wisdom, the result interfuses but the cause proceeds through the Distinct gate, so its cause remains coarse. Only in the perfectly interfused three wisdoms are cause perfect, result perfect, cause wondrous, result wondrous, truth wondrous, and wisdom wondrous. Directly abandoning skillful means and teaching only the unsurpassed path, this is wondrous wisdom.
Across the Five Flavors, the milk teaching has three kinds of three wisdoms, the curds teaching one, raw ghee all five, and refined ghee also all five. Their coarse and wondrous can be understood from the preceding meaning. The Lotus has only one kind of three wisdoms. This is the present scripture’s breaking of the preceding and belongs to relational wondrousness.
In opening the coarse to clarify the wondrous, even worldly wisdom, originally devoid of world-transcending Dharma of the path, can enter right characteristics through wrong characteristics. Livelihood and productive work do not contradict the true mark; after opening and revealing, lowering the head and raising a hand all become the Buddha path. How much more is this true of the world-transcending wisdoms of the Three Vehicles? The Great Scripture records that śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas are both real and false: real because they have severed afflictions, false because they do not permanently abide. Ordinary beings have not severed afflictions and possess only falsity without reality, yet even they can open the coarse, enter the wondrous, and accomplish the Great Vehicle. How much more can the wisdom of the Two Vehicles? Even those of the Two Vehicles described as ruined in faculties and dead in mind can return to life. How much more can wisdom of the varieties of the path?
When opening occurs in this way, everything is wondrous and nothing is other than the true mark. Great carriages of seven treasures are immeasurable in number. This is the Lotus’s intent of integration and entry and belongs to absolute wondrousness.
Wisdom of Suchness and No-Truth, No-Teaching
Fifth, wisdom in relation to one truth is wisdom of suchness. The wording recorded from the Explanatory Treatise says that all waters entering the sea share one salty flavor, and all wisdoms entering wisdom of suchness lose their original names. From this it can be known that wisdom of suchness comprehensively includes every wisdom and illuminates only one object, just as all currents of water become the one flavor of the sea.
Taking the ten wisdoms as coarse and wisdom of suchness as wondrous is the first level of relationality. Taking the various real wisdoms as coarse and Middle-Way wisdom of suchness as wondrous is the second. When the coarse is opened to reveal the wondrous, not only do the various real wisdoms become wondrous; the ten wisdoms are also all called wondrous.
Since no-truth and no-teaching speak of no truth, there is likewise no wisdom. If no-truth is distinguished throughout the various places, no-truth and no-wisdom in other skillful means are coarse, while no-truth and no-wisdom of the Middle Way are wondrous. If one truly closes the mouth and cuts off words in speaking of no-truth and no-wisdom, there is neither coarse nor wondrous and neither relational nor absolute. Throughout all Dharmas, all are without coarse or wondrous.
9. Six Sets of Wisdom Successively Illuminate One Another
The second great gate is successive mutual illumination. Six sets of wisdom successively turn to illuminate the preceding objects.
First, the four kinds of wisdom concerning the twelve links turn to illuminate the ten Dharma realms. Lower and middle wisdom illuminate the suchnesses of nature, characteristic, and the rest in the six paths. Lower and middle wisdom contemplating cessation of the twelve links illuminate the suchnesses of nature, characteristic, and the rest in the Two Vehicles. Upper wisdom illuminates the nature, characteristic, beginning and end, and the rest of the bodhisattva realm. Highest wisdom illuminates the nature, characteristic, beginning and end, and the rest of the Buddha Dharma realm.
Next, the four kinds of wisdom concerning the Four Truths illuminate the ten Dharma realms. Wisdom of suffering and origination in the arising-and-ceasing and non-arising sets illuminates the suchnesses of nature and characteristic in the six paths. Wisdom of path and cessation in the arising-and-ceasing and non-arising sets illuminates the suchnesses of nature and characteristic in the Two Vehicles. Wisdom of suffering and origination in the immeasurable and unconstructed sets illuminates the nature, characteristic, and the rest of the bodhisattva realm. Wisdom of path and cessation in the immeasurable and unconstructed sets illuminates the nature, characteristic, beginning and end, and the rest of the Buddha Dharma realm.
The four kinds of wisdom concerning the Four Truths also illuminate the four kinds of twelve links. Wisdom of suffering and origination in the arising-and-ceasing and non-arising sets illuminates the two conceivable kinds of twelve links. Wisdom of path and cessation in those two sets illuminates cessation of the two conceivable kinds of twelve links. Wisdom of suffering and origination in the immeasurable and unconstructed sets illuminates the two inconceivable kinds of twelve links. Wisdom of path and cessation in those two sets illuminates cessation of the two inconceivable kinds of twelve links.
Next, the seven kinds of two wisdoms illuminate the ten Dharma realms. The two provisional wisdoms of arising and ceasing and non-arising and non-ceasing, together with the two kinds entering the Shared, make four provisional wisdoms that illuminate nature and characteristic in the six paths. The two real wisdoms of arising and ceasing and non-arising and non-ceasing illuminate nature and characteristic in the Two Vehicles.
The provisional wisdom of the Distinct Teaching and the provisional wisdom of the Perfect entering the Distinct illuminate, on their bounded side, nature and characteristic in the six paths and, on their boundless side, nature and characteristic in the Two Vehicles. The provisional wisdom of the Perfect Teaching generally illuminates nature and characteristic in the nine Dharma realms. The real wisdom of the Distinct entering the Shared illuminates, on its empty side, nature and characteristic in the Two Vehicles and, on its nonempty side, nature and characteristic in the bodhisattva realm. The real wisdom of the Perfect entering the Shared illuminates, on its empty side, nature and characteristic in the Two Vehicles and, on its nonempty side, nature and characteristic in the Buddha realm. The real wisdom of the Distinct Teaching illuminates nature and characteristic in the bodhisattva realm. The real wisdom of the Perfect entering the Distinct and the real wisdom of the Perfect Teaching both illuminate nature and characteristic in the Buddha Dharma realm.
The seven kinds of two wisdoms also illuminate the four kinds of twelve links. The first four provisional wisdoms illuminate the two conceivable kinds of twelve links. The provisional wisdom of the Distinct Teaching and that of the Perfect entering the Distinct illuminate, on their bounded side, the two conceivable kinds of twelve links and, on their boundless side, cessation of those two kinds. The provisional wisdom of the Perfect Teaching can illuminate them generally.
The real wisdom of the Distinct entering the Shared illuminates, on its empty side, cessation of the conceivable twelve links and, on its nonempty side, the inconceivable twelve links. The real wisdom of the Perfect entering the Shared is the same on its empty side, while its nonempty side illuminates cessation of the inconceivable twelve links. The real wisdom of the Distinct Teaching illuminates cessation of the two inconceivable kinds of twelve links. The real wisdom of the Perfect Teaching illuminates cessation of the two inconceivable kinds of twelve links, and so forth.
If they turn again to illuminate the Four Truths, the first four provisional wisdoms illuminate suffering and origination in the arising-and-ceasing and non-arising sets; the latter three provisional wisdoms illuminate suffering and origination in the immeasurable and unconstructed sets. The first two real wisdoms illuminate path and cessation in the two conceivable sets; the latter five real wisdoms illuminate path and cessation in the two inconceivable sets.
When the five kinds of three wisdoms illuminate the ten Dharma realms, the five kinds of wisdom of the varieties of the path illuminate nature, characteristic, beginning and end, and the rest in the six paths. The five kinds of omniscience illuminate nature, characteristic, beginning and end, and the rest in the Two Vehicles and bodhisattva realm. The five forms of the knowledge of all modes illuminate the Buddha Dharma realm’s ten suchnesses of nature, characteristic, and the rest.
When the five kinds of three wisdoms illuminate the four kinds of twelve links, the five kinds of wisdom concerning existence illuminate the two conceivable kinds of twelve links. The five kinds of omniscience illuminate cessation of the two conceivable kinds of twelve links and also illuminate the inconceivable twelve links. The five forms of the knowledge of all modes illuminate cessation of the two inconceivable kinds of twelve links.
When the five kinds of three wisdoms illuminate the four kinds of Four Truths, the five kinds of wisdom of the varieties of the path illuminate suffering and origination in the arising-and-ceasing and non-arising sets. The five kinds of omniscience illuminate path and cessation in the arising-and-ceasing and non-arising sets and also illuminate suffering and origination in the immeasurable and unconstructed sets. The five forms of the knowledge of all modes illuminate path and cessation in the immeasurable and unconstructed sets.
When the five kinds of three wisdoms illuminate the seven kinds of Two Truths, the five kinds of wisdom of the varieties of the path illuminate four kinds of conventional truth. The five kinds of omniscience illuminate two kinds of true truth and also the three conventional truths of the Distinct Teaching, the Perfect entering the Distinct, and the Perfect Teaching. The five forms of the knowledge of all modes illuminate five kinds of true truth.
The one wisdom of suchness simultaneously illuminates the nature and characteristic of the Buddha realm’s ten suchnesses, the inconceivable twelve links, the unconstructed Four Truths, five kinds of true truth, and five kinds of the Middle Way’s ultimate truth.
No-truth and no-teaching accord with characteristic, nature, and suchness among the ten suchnesses; with cessation of the inconceivable twelve links; with the four kinds of non-arising-non-arising; with the wordlessness of true truth; and with the Middle Way that is neither birth and death nor nirvāṇa.
The various wisdoms above successively illuminate the truths level by level. If the truths interfuse, wisdom interfuses. When wisdom and truth interfuse together, it is called wondrous. Yet to call it wondrous or not wondrous remains an expedient teaching. On genuinely seeing principle, provisional and real are no longer present; it is neither provisional nor real and has neither wondrous nor not wondrous. Only for this reason is it called wondrous.
Since the seven kinds of Two Truths and five kinds of Three Truths can enter one another, all the other objects likewise possess this meaning. Since the seven kinds of two wisdoms and five kinds of three wisdoms can enter one another, all the other wisdoms can similarly enter one another and can be inferred according to the preceding examples.
一、影不離形,響不離聲
問:既已說境妙,為甚麼還要另說智妙?境是真理,智是能知,兩者分明各居一邊,不是已經足夠了嗎?
答:若把境安放在外,把智豎立在內,便已有一道不能跨越的界線。智者起句不從能知之心自立,而說至理雖深,若無智便不能顯;智慧雖有照用,若所照之境不能融,也不能稱妙。這不是把兩物勉強黏合,而是說能、所必在相應中才成其義。
灌頂筆下保存的第一個譬喻,是影與形、響與聲。影不能離形另有,響不能離聲獨起;然而影確能顯形,響也確能應聲。境妙之後說智妙,正要防止人只把境當作高遠的真理,卻忘了它必須成為可照、可入、可轉的境;也防止人只把智當作自己的聰明,卻忘了它若不稱境,愈聰明愈可能只是情見。
所以全章的兩大門並不重複。先總論諸智,是辨認能照者有多少層次、各有甚麼行相;再對境論智,是把智慧放回它所照的真實關係中,看同一因緣、同一諦理,如何因能觀不同而開出不同深淺。前門若無後門,智慧只剩名目;後門若無前門,境界又失去能入的路。
二、二十之數不是二十座孤島
問:列二十智,是否只是從凡夫排到佛的一張階位表?
答:若只見名數,確實像一列由低到高的階梯;但論主列數之後立即說類,又由類進入相。這表示二十不是二十個互不相關的盒子,而是把所緣、修法、斷證、化他、圓融等差異暫時標出,使讀者能看見智慧如何轉變。
世智被單列,不是因它毫無能力。它可以通曉忠孝、技藝、醫方、天文,可以由定發通,顯出驚人的力量;但這些能力仍以名利、見愛為歸,不能令心出離,所以有知而無道。由此可見,智妙所問的不是『知道多少』,而是『此知是否照理、是否破惑、是否能入』。知識廣博與智慧出離,不能混作一件事。
五停心與四念處已帶佛法氣分:前者以定制亂,後者以觀翻倒。數息、不淨、慈心、因緣、念佛,各對一病;身、受、心、法四觀,又翻常、樂、我、淨四倒。可是能治其病,不等於已見聖理,所以仍名外凡。這一判語很要緊:方法有效,不就等於所見已究竟;能讓心安定,也不就等於已從根本解脫。
四善根同屬內凡,卻被展開得最長,因為它們正顯示由聞思之知逼近親證的細密過程。四果同見真,支佛能以別相侵除習氣,六度菩薩緣事之智強而緣理之智弱;通教諸智由體法入真,又能從空出假;別教諸位先聞中道,再依次第修證;圓教諸智則從具煩惱性的五品,一直到無上的妙覺。這些差別不是只在名字,而在智慧怎樣面對惑、理、眾生與修行。
因此,論主所列二十智有兩種閱讀方向。由前往後看,是所照漸深、所破漸細、所證漸圓;由後往前看,則是最高之智不棄前法,而能在開顯中使前智各得其所。若只讀成逐級淘汰,便無法進入後文『開』的一門。
三、四善根:火、山、減緣與聖道之門
問:煖、頂、忍、世第一尚未見諦,為甚麼值得如此繁密地解說?
答:因為此處要描寫的,正是情解將轉為親證以前,那個既接近又可能退失的地帶。
煖如鑽木生火,也如竹子相摩而火反燒竹林。所依的五陰成為所觀,所發的智又反過來使五陰萎悴。這個譬喻不說智慧從外面降臨,而說在所依處起觀,觀火就在所依處發生作用。聚花生熱、熱令花萎,也是同一意思:能治之力由所治處發,卻又使原有狀態不能照舊維持。
頂如山巔。山頂不是住所,而是必須通過的狹處;無難便前進,有難便退回。人在遠離目標時,失一步未必感到劇痛;臨近忍位,已看見永離惡道之利,忽然退失,才像見寶藏而將取復失。故論主特別說頂退,不是煖永不退,而是頂位的得失感最為尖銳。
忍以減行、減緣呈現。它不斷縮小觀察的範圍,從三界四諦的廣觀,逐次去掉所緣,直到兩心觀一行,再到一心觀欲界苦。這不是思想愈來愈貧乏,而是心不再向外枝蔓,力量逐步純一。論主用遠行換寶為譬:大批財物不能攜帶,先換錢,再換金,再換高價之寶;每一次捨去體積,都不是減少價值,而是使它更能渡過國界。
世第一所以叫第一,也不能只作絕對最高理解。若與見諦相比,它仍未親證;若與世間善根相比,它能開聖道門,便有不可替代的第一。『分勝』與『都勝』兩說因此各有範圍:前者守住比較層次,後者指出開門之功。智慧的高下若離開所對與作用,就只剩空泛的讚詞。
四、照不是一束單向的光
問:智照境容易理解,怎麼還能說境照智?
答:若把智想成手中燈火,把境想成燈外物體,照似乎只能從此到彼。但論主先拆除這個固定模型:單說智生境、境生智、二者共生或無因而生,都會把因緣之名凝成自性。依因緣建立時,所謂境、智都只是假名;就不思議義說,彼此互照並無妨礙。
兩鏡相對,是第一個形象。鏡中之像由彼鏡而顯,彼鏡也在此鏡中顯;不能指定其中一面永遠只是能照,另一面永遠只是所照。大地生芽、芽又生地,是第二個形象:地生芽譬境生智,芽復生地譬智照境。境使智有內容,智使境得顯明,這才是互照。
二十智照十如、十二因緣、四諦、二諦、三諦、一實與無諦,看似一張巨大對照表,其實只反覆驗證一事:智的名稱不能離所照而判。同叫二智、三智,若所照的空有不同,若是否含中、顯中有別,若自行、化他的關係不同,其深淺便不同。同是一個十二因緣,析其事、體其空、辨其無量、即其三德,也成四種不同智慧。
因此,『照』不是在既成智慧後另添一個用途,而是智慧之所以成為此智的內在條件。若不問照甚麼、如何照,只背誦名數,名數愈多,離智妙反而愈遠。
五、麁妙不是永久身分
問:既已判前智為麁、後智為妙,麁智是否從此沒有價值?
答:若麁妙是諸智永恆不變的身分,後文便不可能說開。論主先判,是為顯示未融時的差別;繼而開,是為顯示差別不必成為隔絕。
判有三條路。第一依二十智判:能否聞常、信常、修常,所證是否具諸法,成為前後分際。第二依知見四句判:有人未聞未證,有人聞而未證,有人不從聞卻由宿習發見,有人聞而證入。知不是見,見也未必由今聞而來;把概念理解冒充親證,或把偶然所見冒充完整聞思,都會錯亂。第三依五眼判:閉眼想像與開眼親見不同,能見障外、能見諦理、能知根機、能見實相,又各有深淺。
治眼膜之譬把問題說得直接。閉眼的人聽別人描述色相,可以生出無數想像,卻終非真見。此時最要緊的不是把想像爭得更精細,而是治膜開眼。天眼的障內外、慧眼的死路與豁發、法眼的藥病與錯機,都說明智慧不只是內容正確,還關乎見的能力是否真正開發。
然而,判並非最後一句。前十六智只要未決了便麁;一經決了,就可進入後四智。世智也能由邪相入正相,五停方便乃至通教佛智也能開權顯實,別教歷別之智也能入妙。這不是說原先深淺從未存在,而是說原先的方便不必被永遠封死在方便中。
六、開:不是換掉舊眼,而是使眼融入
問:開麁顯妙,是不是先丟掉麁智,再換上一個全新的妙智?
答:論主兩次否定這種理解。開智時,前十六智不是被刪除,而是逐一決了,依其當體與進入之位轉成妙智。開眼時,肉眼、天眼、慧眼、法眼也不是被挖去,而是融入佛眼。若舊者只被拋棄,便仍有一個被捨的麁與一個另得的妙,不能稱無麁可待。
學大乘者仍以父母所生之眼而見,卻可名佛眼;天眼不再以二相見佛國,慧眼得第一清淨,法眼知機的邊際圓滿。四眼各自的功能沒有被抹平,卻不再與佛眼分隔。所謂寂而常照,正是寂不礙照、照不礙寂;若只留寂,便不能開知見;若只有照,又仍是向外追逐。
迦陵頻伽在㲉中的譬喻,尤其防止把妙只留給終點。鳥尚未出㲉,聲音已勝群鳥;佛眼尚未究竟開,圓學圓信已具相似之妙。假名、相似、分證、究竟各守其位,卻同由圓意貫穿。若以究竟壓平此前階段,修行便失去生長的真實;若把相似冒充究竟,又失去分位。
七、一境何以開成四觀
問:十二因緣本是一境,為甚麼下、中、上、上上四智會見出四種境?
答:境沒有被任意改造,是理解方式使它展現不同深度。下智看見三世因果如輪旋轉,從無明、行追至識、名色等,又由愛、取、有招感未來生死;既見癡惑無常、苦、空、無我,便斷因縛、果縛,如不燃火便無煙。這是以分析事相求還滅。
中智回到一念癡心,內外中間都找不到無明的實體。無明只是因緣和合的假名,如幻而生;行、識、名色直到愛取有生,也都如幻。既沒有新法可造,也沒有舊法可滅,因果二縛便從不生不滅處得解。它不是否定因果現象,而是不再把幻化遷流執作自性。
上智不只見一條還滅線,而辨煩惱、業、苦的無量差別:某煩惱生某業,某業感某苦,不相混濫;某障破,某德顯,方便也隨病無量。自己明白以後,還能知道眾生種種法門而利益他人。此處智慧由自度轉向知病與藥。
上上智更問:若三道當體就是三德,還能先破壞三道、再到別處求三德嗎?煩惱與般若、業與解脫、苦與法身,不再被安置成此岸與彼岸。耆婆持毒成藥,不是捨毒另取藥;神通者不必避此就彼;虛空沒有得失欣戚。這三個譬喻不教人放任煩惱業苦,而是破除『先把此法消滅,才有另一法可得』的實體想像。
四觀由此各有解脫路徑:一者斷生滅因果,二者見幻而無生滅,三者遍知無量差別、破障顯德,四者即三道而具三德。若境不轉,智也麁;若境轉成妙境,照境之智便隨之轉。所謂一境開四,正見智與境不可割裂。
八、七番二智為甚麼每番又有三種
問:權智、實智已是一雙,為甚麼還要七番,每番又分化他、自行化他、自行三層?
答:權實若只是一組固定名詞,很快就會被人拿來替自己的情見加冠。論主以七番逐層檢驗:是析色而空,還是體色即空?空中只是含中,還是明顯顯中?中理與空假是否次第?一切法是否同時歸趣色、空、不空?每前一番望後一番,原先自稱之實又可能被判為權。
三層分法則辨說法與證得。為他隨機說權實,無量差別都隨情,總屬化他之權;把內證與外說相望,自證總屬實,外說總屬權;回到自證本身,又仍可分權實。這樣一來,『我說的是實』不能靠語句自行成立,必須問它對誰說、依何理說、說者自己證得甚麼。
隨情之說所以無量,因一個未得道的人已能橫起無窮見執,何況眾人各異;自行所見所以不多,因所見之理不隨情執而分裂。這不是取消化他的多樣,而是讓多樣始終有所歸。說法若只有一式,不能應機;應機若失所歸,又只是迎合情見。
七番不是為了用後一番嘲笑前一番。它一面有破:生滅之解不能冒充不生滅,次第之中不能自稱圓融;一面也有立:每一權教都在相應位置對治情執、引人入道。真正的深廣,在知道破了哪些惑、顯了哪些理,也知道建立哪些方便;只破不立,不能化他;只立不破,又容易把方便凝成究竟。
最後的開顯像王過賤舍,也像眾流入海。賤舍沒有被換成另一座宮殿,卻因王至而莊嚴;眾流帶著不同來路入海,原名消融而同成海味。所有方便諦融成妙諦,依諦而起的智便沒有一智仍被遺棄在門外。
九、三智相入:名有三,得在一心
問:一切智、道種智、一切種智既有三名,為甚麼又說一智即三智、三智即一智?
答:論主先保留五種差別,正是為了不讓『一心』變成含混。中智入空智,是深觀空而再空此前之空;如來藏智入空智,是深觀空而見不空,且此不空具一切法;中智與兩智各別相對,是三智各緣一境、依次第發;如來藏智入中智,是後智發時具一切法;第五才說圓融三智。
所以圓融不是還未辨別就宣布無別,而是辨到每一種相入後,才明有漏、無漏、非漏非無漏一一即空、即假、即中。一法即三法,三法即一法;一智即三智,三智即一智;境智也互融無礙。三名是為人易解而施設,所得並沒有前後割裂。
智又必須由觀而成。通說時,觀與智都通因果;分說時,觀為因,智為果。從假入空之觀成一切智,從空入假之觀成道種智,中道之觀成一切種智。若只談智慧名相而沒有觀行,便把果名懸在空中;若只作觀而不知道所成之智,又難以辨路徑是否融通。
五種三智的麁妙,也由因果是否都融而判。有人果理雖融,入門之因仍隔;有人不從通門,三智卻各別;有人果融而因仍次第。只有因圓、果圓,諦與智同妙,才不再挾帶先前方便。可是開顯之時,連世智都可入正,三乘出世智更不會被棄。相待顯出唯一圓智,絕待又使一切經開而無非實相。
十、展轉相照:表格的終點是融
問:末段讓十二因緣智照十如、四諦智又照十二因緣,二智、三智再交互照諸境,如此繁複,核心究竟在哪裡?
答:核心不在增加更多名目,而在打破一智只能守一境的僵局。下、中、上、上上四智可轉照六道、二乘、菩薩、佛界十如;苦集、道滅之智可依生滅、無生、無量、無作而照不同法界;七種二智可照十界、十二因緣與四諦;五種三智又能照十界、十二因緣、四諦與二諦。一如實智更總照佛界十如、不可思議因緣、無作四諦、真諦與中道第一義。
這些轉照顯示,前面分開的境門本可互入;境既互入,照境之智也必須互入。若執一張表中的某一格為智慧全體,便把方便的分判變成新的障礙。本論以諸智傳傳照諦、諦融而智融收束,顯明各智各境終須相間而入。
末後說諦融所以智融,智諦融才名妙。然而『妙』『不妙』仍是未見理時的方便分別。真正見理,不再把權實立成兩物,也不把妙安在不妙之外。這不是把此前全部抹去,而是使此前每一次分判都完成它的引導作用。
全章由影響起,由展轉相照終。開頭說境融而智稱,末後說諦融而智融,首尾其實只說一件事:能照之智若仍站在所照之外,便不能盡境;所照之境若不能在智中顯明,也不成可入之理。妙智不是一個比所有智慧更高的名目,而是分明一切差別,又使差別全在開顯中互融。
釋籤之眼
鏡曰:後釋讀本章,先把來意與正釋分開,又把正釋判成總論、對境兩大門。總論自有數、類、相、照、判、開六章;對境不是重說照,而是讓修觀者真正知道心應依何境而起。若只見二十名數,不見由總照轉入一一行相,便尚未進入本章用心處。
其第一要眼,在二十智的內部分組。後釋將最初六智歸在三藏,次四歸通,次三歸別,次三分屬三種佛位,末四歸圓。此分組不是另換正文次序,而是揭出二十名下的教門結構。辨相之詳略也由此可解:類中各有多相,相中又各有繁簡,四善根廣說並非其他智慧漏釋。
第二要眼,在照、判、開各有內科。照先敘意,再料簡境智能否互照,最後正列二十智照諸境;判先約智慧前後,再約知見四句,後約五眼;開則先開智,再開眼。如此讀,判麁不是終局,開顯才是本章歸趣。若停在前十二麁、後八妙,便把相待判語誤作永恆身分。
第三要眼,在總照與對境的差別。後釋發問:若智慧不逐一對境,後人拿甚麼作妙觀所託?《釋籤》並明判前段只總說某智照某境,修觀者未可措心〔T1717 0866a03〕;後段才把十二因緣的下、中、上、上上行相,二諦七番與三智五種逐項鋪開。故繁密不是贅文,而是把教相轉成可觀之境。
第四要眼,在相待與絕待的分水嶺。境若不轉,麁智與妙智相形,屬相待;麁境當下轉妙,麁智也當下成妙,才是絕待。後釋因此不把開理解成刪去前法。四眼入佛眼、眾流入海、賤舍逢王,都在說前法之功能經開顯而圓成,不是在原處留下廢棄物。
第五要眼,在七番二智的建立方法。後釋強調章疏所立須附理憑教,並以佛經申明《法華》之意,遍破也遍立。七番與二十一種權實是由諸經所顯之理推成章門;它既不聲稱每一名目都有某論現成同句,也不許人只憑自己的語言便自封妙實。能破何惑、見何理、又能建立何種方便,是檢驗權實的三重關節。
第六要眼,在一實智仍有釋、判、開。先說諸智入如實智而失原名,再以所待判麁妙,最後開前十智皆成妙智。若只說一實收攝,而不見開,便容易把『一』讀成排他的單一;若只說一切皆妙,而不經判,又會讓情見直接冒充妙智。
第七要眼,在末段六智隨六境展轉開合。後釋以一境即一切境、一智即一切智揭其圓意:境門互入,所以智門也互入;諦融、智融,才圓成本章開顯之旨。表格的繁複只為顯始終,並非以枝節壓倒宗旨。若不見從境妙承來、向開顯歸去的始終軸線,便會把必要的次第誤認為蕪雜。
還有一處可見後釋的守文與判義同時並行。本論與所依論本都寫下忍三十二心,後釋也明判今文三十二為是、別本四十二為誤。三層證據在此相合,卻仍不能拿這項結論去混同下一行苦、忍的字位異讀。原說、今本文字、後釋裁量各安其位,正像全章的判與開:先令差別分明,才談如何會通。若未分層便求一致,所得只是混同,不是圓融。
最後,後釋把這套境智開合推至後文諸妙,乃至本門所證也不出此理。這不是替正文增添另一套最高說法,而是指出本章已立下共同文法:先辨差別,使觀有所託;再判麁妙,使進路不亂;後開方便,使一切差別不離妙境妙智。讀智妙的眼,正在既不越過差別,也不被差別困住。
1. A Shadow Does Not Leave Its Form, and an Echo Does Not Leave Its Sound
Question: Since the subtlety of objects has already been explained, why must the subtlety of wisdom be explained separately? The object is truth and wisdom is what knows it. Is it not enough that the two clearly occupy opposite sides?
Answer: If the object is placed outside and wisdom erected within, a boundary that cannot be crossed has already been drawn. Zhiyi does not begin by establishing the knowing mind independently. He says instead that although ultimate principle is profound, it cannot be revealed without wisdom; and although wisdom has the function of illumination, it cannot be called wondrous if the object it illuminates does not interfuse. This does not forcibly paste two things together. It says that subject and object acquire their meanings only through correspondence.
The first simile preserved in Guanding’s record is that of shadow and form, echo and sound. A shadow cannot exist separately from form, and an echo cannot arise independently of sound; yet a shadow truly can reveal form and an echo can respond to sound. Explaining the subtlety of wisdom after the subtlety of objects prevents people from treating the object only as remote and lofty truth while forgetting that it must become an object that can be illuminated, entered, and transformed. It also prevents people from treating wisdom merely as their own cleverness while forgetting that the more clever it becomes without according with its object, the more it may remain only an affective view.
The chapter’s two great gates therefore do not repeat one another. First, the general discussion of the wisdoms identifies how many levels the illuminator has and what the characteristic of each is. Then the discussion of wisdom in relation to objects places wisdom back within the real relationship it illuminates, showing how the same dependent origination and the same truths disclose different depths according to differences in contemplation. Without the latter gate, the former leaves only names for wisdom. Without the former, the latter leaves the object without a road of entry.
2. The Number Twenty Does Not Mark Twenty Isolated Islands
Question: Is the list of twenty wisdoms merely a table of stages running from ordinary beings to the Buddha?
Answer: If one sees only the names and numbers, it indeed resembles a ladder ascending from low to high. But immediately after listing the number, the treatise explains classes, and from classes it proceeds to characteristics. This shows that the twenty are not twenty unrelated boxes. They provisionally mark differences in objects, methods of cultivation, severance and realization, transforming others, and perfect interfusion, enabling the reader to see how wisdom changes.
Worldly wisdom is listed separately not because it is entirely powerless. It can understand loyalty and filiality, arts and crafts, medicine, and astronomy; it can produce superknowledges from concentration and display astonishing powers. Yet these abilities still return to reputation, profit, views, and craving and cannot enable the mind to leave the world. It therefore has knowledge but not the path. The question posed by the subtlety of wisdom is thus not “How much does this wisdom know?” but “Does this knowing illuminate principle, break delusion, and enable entry?” Extensive knowledge and wisdom that leaves the world cannot be confused as one thing.
The five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness already bear the atmosphere of Buddha-Dharma. The former use concentration to restrain disorder, while the latter use contemplation to overturn inversions. Counting the breath, impurity, loving-kindness, dependent origination, and recollection of the Buddha each treat an illness; the four contemplations of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas overturn the four inversions of permanence, pleasure, self, and purity. Yet the ability to treat an illness is not the same as already seeing noble principle, so these still belong to the outer ordinary stage. This judgment is crucial: an effective method does not mean that what one sees is ultimate, and settling the mind does not mean one has been liberated at the root.
The four wholesome roots all belong to the inner ordinary stage, yet receive the chapter’s longest treatment because they display the fine process through which knowledge born of hearing and reflection approaches direct realization. The four fruits all see the true. A pratyekabuddha can erode habitual tendencies through contemplation of specific characteristics. A bodhisattva cultivating the six perfections has strong wisdom regarding phenomena but weak wisdom regarding principle. The various wisdoms of the Shared Teaching enter the true by embodying Dharmas and can also emerge from emptiness into the provisional. The stages of the Distinct Teaching first hear the Middle Way and then cultivate and realize it in sequence. The wisdoms of the Perfect Teaching run from the five grades that still possess the nature of affliction to unsurpassed wondrous awakening. These differences lie not merely in names but in how wisdom faces delusion, principle, sentient beings, and practice.
There are therefore two directions from which to read the twenty wisdoms. Read from first to last, what is illuminated grows deeper, what is broken subtler, and what is realized more perfectly complete. Read from last to first, the highest wisdom does not discard the preceding Dharmas but, through opening and revealing, enables each earlier wisdom to find its place. If the list is read only as successive elimination, one cannot enter the later gate of “opening.”
3. The Four Wholesome Roots: Fire, Mountain, Reduction of Objects, and the Gate of the Noble Path
Question: Warmth, summit, forbearance, and the highest worldly Dharma have not yet seen the truths. Why do they merit such intricate explanation?
Answer: Because what is being described here is precisely the region before conceptual understanding turns into direct realization, a region both near and still subject to retreat.
Warmth is like drilling wood to produce fire, and like bamboo rubbing against bamboo until the fire burns the bamboo grove in return. The five aggregates upon which one relies become what is contemplated, and the wisdom that arises in turn makes those aggregates wither. The simile does not say that wisdom descends from outside. Contemplation arises at the place upon which it relies, and the fire of contemplation takes effect at that very place. A heap of flowers producing heat and the heat making the flowers wither conveys the same meaning: the power of treatment arises from within what is treated, yet prevents its former state from continuing unchanged.
Summit is like the peak of a mountain. A mountain peak is not a dwelling but a narrow place one must cross. Without difficulty one advances; with difficulty one retreats. When still far from the goal, losing a step may not bring intense pain. Near the stage of forbearance, one already sees the benefit of permanently leaving the evil paths; sudden retreat is then like seeing a treasury and losing it just as one is about to take it. The treatise therefore speaks especially of retreat from summit, not because warmth never retreats, but because gain and loss are felt most sharply at summit.
Forbearance is presented through reduction of practices and reduction of objects. It continually narrows the field contemplated, beginning with a broad contemplation of the Four Truths across the three realms, progressively removing objects until two minds contemplate one practice and finally one mind contemplates the suffering of the desire realm. Thought is not becoming poorer. Mind is ceasing to send out branches, and its power is becoming progressively single. The treatise uses the simile of a distant traveler exchanging treasure: a large mass of goods cannot be carried, so it is exchanged first for money, then for gold, and then for a precious jewel of great value. Each reduction in bulk does not diminish value but makes the treasure more capable of crossing the border.
Nor can “first” in the highest worldly Dharma be understood merely as absolutely highest. Compared with seeing the truths, it has not yet directly realized them; compared with worldly wholesome roots, its opening of the gate of the noble path gives it an irreplaceable primacy. The two explanations of partial superiority and comprehensive superiority therefore each have their range. The former preserves levels of comparison; the latter points to the function of opening the gate. Once judgments of higher and lower wisdom are detached from what they address and what they do, they become empty praise.
4. Illumination Is Not a Single Beam Moving in One Direction
Question: It is easy to understand wisdom illuminating an object. How can the object also be said to illuminate wisdom?
Answer: If wisdom is imagined as a lamp in one’s hand and the object as a thing outside the lamp, illumination seems able to move only from here to there. But the treatise first dismantles this fixed model. To say simply that wisdom produces the object, the object produces wisdom, both together produce them, or they arise without a cause would turn the name “causes and conditions” into self-nature. When established according to causes and conditions, object and wisdom are only provisional names. From the inconceivable perspective, there is no obstruction to their mutually illuminating one another.
Two mirrors facing one another provide the first image. The image in one mirror appears by means of the other, while the other mirror also appears within this one. Neither can be designated permanently as only illuminator or only illuminated. The earth producing a sprout, and the sprout in turn producing earth, is the second image: earth producing the sprout symbolizes the object producing wisdom, and the sprout producing earth in return symbolizes wisdom illuminating the object. The object gives wisdom content, while wisdom allows the object to become manifest. This is mutual illumination.
The twenty wisdoms illuminate the ten suchnesses, twelve links of dependent origination, Four Truths, Two Truths, Three Truths, one reality, and no-truth. This looks like an immense table of correlations, but it repeatedly verifies only one point: the name of a wisdom cannot be judged apart from what it illuminates. Even when two wisdoms or three wisdoms bear the same names, their depth differs according to whether the emptiness and existence illuminated differ, whether they contain or reveal the Middle, and whether one’s own practice and transforming others relate differently. The same twelve links become four different wisdoms when one analyzes their phenomena, embodies their emptiness, distinguishes their immeasurable differences, or sees the three virtues precisely in them.
Illumination is therefore not a use added after wisdom has already been formed; it is an internal condition of this wisdom’s being the wisdom it is. If one does not ask what is illuminated and how, memorizing ever more names and numbers only carries one farther from the subtlety of wisdom.
5. Coarse and Wondrous Are Not Permanent Identities
Question: Once the earlier wisdoms have been judged coarse and the later wisdoms wondrous, do the coarse wisdoms thereafter have no value?
Answer: If coarse and wondrous were eternally unchanging identities of the wisdoms, the later text could not speak of opening. The treatise judges first to reveal differences before interfusion, and then opens to reveal that difference need not become separation.
Judgment proceeds along three roads. First, it judges by the twenty wisdoms: whether permanence can be heard, trusted, and cultivated, and whether what is realized possesses all Dharmas, establish the boundary between earlier and later. Second, it judges through four alternatives of knowledge and seeing: someone has neither heard nor realized; someone has heard but not realized; someone has not heard yet sees because of former habituation; someone hears and enters realization. Knowledge is not seeing, and seeing need not come from hearing in this life. Confusing conceptual understanding with direct realization, or confusing an accidental seeing with complete hearing and reflection, disorders the stages. Third, it judges through the five eyes: imagining with closed eyes and seeing directly with open eyes differ, and seeing beyond obstructions, seeing the truths, knowing faculties, and seeing the true mark each have their own depth.
The simile of curing the film over the eyes makes the issue direct. A person with closed eyes can hear another describe forms and produce innumerable imaginings, yet these are ultimately not genuine seeing. The crucial task is not to refine the contest among imaginings but to cure the film and open the eye. The divine eye’s relation to what lies within and beyond obstruction, the wisdom eye’s dead road and sudden opening, and the Dharma eye’s knowledge of medicines and illnesses and its errors about faculties all show that wisdom concerns not only whether content is correct but whether the capacity of seeing has actually opened.
Judgment is not, however, the last word. The first sixteen wisdoms are coarse only so long as they remain unresolved; once resolved, they can enter the latter four wisdoms. Worldly wisdom too can enter right characteristics from wrong characteristics. The skillful wisdoms beginning with the five calming contemplations through the Buddha wisdom of the Shared Teaching can also enter through opening the provisional to reveal the real, and the successive wisdom of the Distinct Teaching can enter the wondrous. This does not say that differences of depth never existed. It says that earlier skillful means need not remain forever sealed within skillful means.
6. Opening Does Not Replace the Old Eye but Makes It Interfuse
Question: Does opening the coarse to reveal the wondrous mean discarding coarse wisdom first and then replacing it with an entirely new wondrous wisdom?
Answer: The treatise twice rejects this understanding. When wisdom is opened, the first sixteen wisdoms are not deleted but resolved one by one and transformed into wondrous wisdom according both to what each is in itself and the stage it enters. When eyes are opened, the flesh eye, divine eye, wisdom eye, and Dharma eye are likewise not gouged out; they interfuse with the Buddha eye. If the old were merely abandoned, there would still be one coarse thing relinquished and another wondrous thing newly acquired, and there could not be said to be no coarse with which the wondrous stands in relation.
One studying the Great Vehicle still sees with the eye born of father and mother, yet it can be called the Buddha eye. The divine eye no longer sees buddha lands through dual marks. The wisdom eye attains foremost purity. The Dharma eye’s knowledge of faculties reaches completion at its limit. The functions of the four eyes are not flattened, yet they are no longer separated from the Buddha eye. “Quiescent yet constantly illuminating” means precisely that quiescence does not obstruct illumination and illumination does not obstruct quiescence. If only quiescence remained, knowledge and vision could not be opened; if there were only illumination, it would still be pursuit directed outward.
The simile of the kalaviṅka still within the graph 㲉 tr. “shell” especially prevents subtlety from being reserved for the endpoint alone. Before the bird has emerged from its shell, its voice already surpasses all other birds. Before the Buddha eye has opened ultimately, perfect study and perfect faith already possess the subtlety of resemblance. Nominal, resemblance, partial realization, and ultimate each retain their station, yet all are threaded by the perfect intent. If the ultimate flattens the preceding stages, practice loses the reality of growth; if resemblance is passed off as ultimate, the stages are likewise lost.
7. How One Object Opens into Four Contemplations
Question: The twelve links of dependent origination are one object. Why do lower, middle, upper, and highest wisdom disclose four kinds of object?
Answer: The object is not arbitrarily reshaped. Modes of understanding allow it to display different depths. Lower wisdom sees cause and result across the three times revolving like a wheel. It traces the sequence from ignorance and formations through consciousness, name-and-form, and the rest, and sees craving, grasping, and existence in turn bringing forth future birth and death. Seeing deluded confusion as impermanent, suffering, empty, and without self, it severs bondage of cause and bondage of result; just as no smoke appears when fire is not lit, it seeks cessation by analyzing phenomena.
Middle wisdom returns to the single thought of delusion and can find no entity of ignorance within, without, or between. Ignorance is only a provisional name born from the conjunction of causes and conditions and arises like an illusion. Formations, consciousness, and name-and-form through craving, grasping, and existence are all likewise illusory. Since no new Dharma is created and no old Dharma is destroyed, the two bondages of cause and result are released from the point of neither arising nor ceasing. This does not deny the phenomena of cause and result; it ceases to grasp illusory transition as self-nature.
Upper wisdom sees not only one course of cessation but the immeasurable differences among affliction, karma, and suffering: a particular affliction produces a particular karma, a particular karma brings a particular suffering, and none are confused. A particular obstruction is broken and a particular virtue revealed, while skillful means are as immeasurable as illnesses. Having understood for oneself, one can know the various Dharma gates suited to sentient beings and benefit others. Wisdom here turns from delivering oneself to knowing illness and medicine.
Highest wisdom asks further: if the three paths are in their very identity the three virtues, can one first destroy the three paths and then seek the three virtues somewhere else? Affliction and prajñā, karma and liberation, suffering and Dharma body are no longer placed on opposite shores. Jīvaka transforming poison into medicine does not abandon poison and obtain some separate medicine. A person with superknowledge need not avoid here and go there. Space has neither gain and loss nor joy and grief. These three similes do not teach indulgence in affliction, karma, and suffering. They break the substantialist imagination that “this Dharma must first be destroyed before some other Dharma can be obtained.”
The four contemplations therefore each have a path of liberation: first, severing causes and results that arise and cease; second, seeing illusion and neither arising nor ceasing; third, pervasively knowing immeasurable differences, breaking obstructions, and revealing virtues; fourth, fully possessing the three virtues precisely as the three paths. If the object does not turn, wisdom remains coarse. If the object turns into a wondrous object, the wisdom illuminating it turns accordingly. This is what it means for one object to open into four and reveals that wisdom and object cannot be divided.
8. Why Each of the Seven Sets of Two Wisdoms Again Has Three Kinds
Question: Provisional wisdom and real wisdom already form a pair. Why must there be seven sets, with each divided again into transforming others, one’s own practice together with transforming others, and one’s own practice?
Answer: If provisional and real are merely a fixed pair of terms, people will quickly use them to crown their own affective views. The treatise examines them level by level through seven sets. Does one analyze form and thereby reach emptiness, or embody form as immediately empty? Does emptiness merely contain the Middle, or clearly reveal it? Are Middle principle, emptiness, and provisionality sequential? Do all Dharmas simultaneously converge upon form, emptiness, and nonemptiness? Viewed from each later set, what called itself real in the preceding set can again be judged provisional.
The threefold division distinguishes teaching from realization. In transforming others, provisional and real are taught according to faculties; immeasurable differences all follow sentient beings’ dispositions and together belong to the provisionality of transforming others. When inner realization and outward teaching are compared, one’s own realization is comprehensively real and outward teaching comprehensively provisional. Returning to realization itself, provisional and real can still be distinguished. Thus “what I teach is real” cannot establish itself by the sentence alone. One must ask to whom it is taught, according to what principle, and what the teacher has personally realized.
Teaching that follows sentient beings’ dispositions is immeasurable because a single person who has not attained the path can already produce limitless views and attachments horizontally, to say nothing of many different people. What is seen in one’s own practice is not manifold because the principle seen does not fracture according to affective attachments. This does not abolish the diversity of transforming others; it ensures that diversity always has somewhere to return. If teaching has only one form, it cannot respond to faculties. If responding to faculties loses its point of return, it becomes no more than accommodation of affective views.
The seven sets do not exist so a later set can mock an earlier one. On one side there is breaking: an understanding through arising and ceasing cannot impersonate non-arising and non-ceasing, nor can a sequential Middle call itself perfectly interfused. On the other side there is establishment: each provisional teaching, at its appropriate place, treats affective attachments and leads people into the path. Genuine depth and breadth know which delusions have been broken and which principles revealed, while also knowing which skillful means have been established. Breaking without establishment cannot transform others; establishment without breaking easily solidifies skillful means into the ultimate.
Final opening and revealing resembles a king passing a lowly dwelling and streams entering the sea. The lowly dwelling is not exchanged for a palace, yet becomes dignified through the king’s arrival. The streams enter from different routes, lose their former names in the sea, and all take on the sea’s flavor. Every provisional truth interfuses into the wondrous truth, and no wisdom arisen in reliance upon those truths is left outside the gate.
9. Three Wisdoms Entering One Another: Three Names, Attainment in One Mind
Question: Omniscience, wisdom of the varieties of the path, and the knowledge of all modes have three names. Why does the treatise also say that one wisdom is the three wisdoms and the three wisdoms are one wisdom?
Answer: The treatise first preserves five differences precisely so that “one mind” does not become confusion. In the first, Middle wisdom enters empty wisdom through deeply contemplating emptiness and then emptying this preceding emptiness. In the second, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters empty wisdom through deeply contemplating emptiness, seeing nonemptiness, and seeing that this nonemptiness possesses all Dharmas. In the third, Middle wisdom and the other two wisdoms each separately face one another; each conditions one object and arises in sequence. In the fourth, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters Middle wisdom so that when the later wisdom arises it possesses all Dharmas. Only the fifth speaks of the perfectly interfused three wisdoms.
Perfect interfusion therefore does not proclaim no difference before distinctions have been made. Only after each mode of mutual entry is discerned does it clarify that the contaminated, uncontaminated, and neither contaminated nor uncontaminated are each immediately empty, immediately provisional, and immediately the Middle. One Dharma is the three Dharmas, and the three Dharmas are one Dharma. One wisdom is the three wisdoms, and the three wisdoms are one wisdom. Object and wisdom likewise interfuse without obstruction. The three names are provisionally established to make understanding easier; what is attained is not divided into before and after.
Wisdom must also be accomplished through contemplation. In general explanation, contemplation and wisdom both extend through cause and result. When distinguished, contemplation is cause and wisdom result. Contemplation entering emptiness from the provisional accomplishes omniscience; contemplation entering the provisional from emptiness accomplishes wisdom of the varieties of the path; contemplation of the Middle Way accomplishes the knowledge of all modes. If only the names of wisdom are discussed without contemplative practice, the names of results hang in empty space. If one only contemplates without knowing which wisdom is accomplished, it becomes difficult to distinguish whether the path has interfused.
Whether each of the five kinds of three wisdoms is coarse or wondrous is likewise judged by whether both cause and result interfuse. In some, result and principle interfuse while the causal gate remains separate. Some do not enter through the Shared gate, yet their three wisdoms remain distinct. In others the result interfuses while the cause remains sequential. Only when cause is perfect, result perfect, and truth and wisdom both wondrous does no trace of preceding skillful means remain. Yet in opening and revealing, even worldly wisdom can enter the right, and still less are the world-transcending wisdoms of the Three Vehicles abandoned. Relational judgment discloses the single perfect wisdom; the absolute then opens all scriptures so none is other than the true mark.
10. Successive Mutual Illumination: The Table Ends in Interfusion
Question: At the end, wisdom concerning the twelve links illuminates the ten suchnesses, wisdom concerning the Four Truths illuminates the twelve links, and the two and three wisdoms then illuminate all the objects in turn. Amid such complexity, what is the core?
Answer: The core is not the addition of more names but the breaking of the rigidity by which one wisdom can guard only one object. The four lower, middle, upper, and highest wisdoms can in turn illuminate the ten suchnesses of the six paths, the Two Vehicles, bodhisattvas, and the Buddha realm. Wisdoms of suffering and origination, path and cessation can illuminate different Dharma realms according to arising-and-ceasing, non-arising, immeasurable, and unconstructed Four Truths. The seven kinds of two wisdoms can illuminate the ten realms, twelve links, and Four Truths. The five kinds of three wisdoms can in turn illuminate the ten realms, twelve links, Four Truths, and Two Truths. One wisdom of suchness comprehensively illuminates the Buddha realm’s ten suchnesses, inconceivable dependent origination, the unconstructed Four Truths, true truth, and the ultimate meaning of the Middle Way.
These successive illuminations show that the gates of objects previously separated can enter one another; once objects enter one another, the wisdoms that illuminate them must also enter one another. If a single cell of a table is grasped as the whole of wisdom, an expedient distinction has become a new obstruction. The treatise concludes by making the wisdoms successively illuminate the truths and by saying that because the truths interfuse, wisdom interfuses, thus revealing that all wisdoms and objects must ultimately enter one another.
At the end, it says that because truths interfuse, wisdom interfuses, and that only when wisdom and truth interfuse is wisdom called wondrous. Yet “wondrous” and “not wondrous” remain expedient distinctions made before principle is seen. On genuinely seeing principle, provisional and real are no longer established as two things, and subtlety is not placed outside what is not wondrous. This does not erase everything that came before. It allows every preceding distinction to complete its guiding function.
The chapter begins with shadow and echo and ends with successive mutual illumination. Its beginning says that when the object interfuses, wisdom accords; its end says that when truths interfuse, wisdom interfuses. Beginning and end speak of one matter: if illuminating wisdom still stands outside what it illuminates, it cannot exhaust the object; if the illuminated object cannot become manifest within wisdom, it is not a principle that can be entered. Wondrous wisdom is not a name higher than every wisdom. It distinguishes every difference clearly and enables every difference to interfuse in opening and revealing.
Through the Eye of the Shiqian
The mirror says: Zhanran’s later explanation first separates the rationale for the chapter from its direct explanation, then divides the direct explanation into the two great gates of general discussion and relation to objects. The general discussion has its own six sections of number, class, characteristic, illumination, judgment, and opening. The relation to objects does not repeat illumination; it lets practitioners truly know upon which object mind should arise. If one sees only the twenty names and numbers but not the movement from general illumination into each concrete characteristic, one has not yet entered the chapter’s point of application.
Its first essential eye lies in the internal grouping of the twenty wisdoms. The later explanation assigns the first six to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, the next four to the Shared Teaching, the next three to the Distinct Teaching, the following three to the three kinds of buddha station, and the last four to the Perfect Teaching. This grouping does not rearrange the sequence of the base text but reveals the teaching structure beneath the twenty names. It also explains why the treatment of characteristics varies in length: each class has multiple characteristics, and those characteristics again admit longer and shorter treatment. The extensive treatment of the four wholesome roots does not mean other wisdoms have been omitted.
Its second essential eye is that illumination, judgment, and opening each possess internal divisions. Illumination first states its intent, then resolves whether object and wisdom can mutually illuminate, and finally lists the twenty wisdoms illuminating the various objects. Judgment first proceeds according to earlier and later wisdoms, next by the four alternatives of knowledge and seeing, and last by the five eyes. Opening first opens wisdom and then opens the eyes. Thus judging something coarse is not the conclusion; opening and revealing is the chapter’s destination. If one stops with the first twelve coarse and latter eight wondrous wisdoms, a relational judgment has been mistaken for a permanent identity.
Its third essential eye is the difference between general illumination and relation to objects. The later explanation asks: if wisdom is not correlated with objects one by one, upon what can later practitioners rest wondrous contemplation? The Shiqian clearly judges that the earlier passage says only in general that a particular wisdom illuminates a particular object, and that practitioners cannot yet set their minds to it〔T1717 0866a03〕. Only the later passage unfolds one by one the characteristics of lower, middle, upper, and highest contemplation of the twelve links, the seven sets of the Two Truths, and the five kinds of the three wisdoms. Its intricacy is therefore not redundancy but the conversion of teaching classifications into objects that can be contemplated.
Its fourth essential eye lies at the watershed between the relational and the absolute. If the object does not turn, coarse and wondrous wisdoms appear in relation; this is relational. Only when the coarse object itself turns into the wondrous and coarse wisdom itself immediately becomes wondrous is there the absolute. The later explanation therefore does not understand opening as deletion of preceding Dharmas. The four eyes entering the Buddha eye, streams entering the sea, and a lowly dwelling receiving a king all say that the functions of preceding Dharmas are perfectly accomplished through opening and revealing, not abandoned as refuse where they stood.
Its fifth essential eye is the method by which the seven sets of two wisdoms are established. The later explanation emphasizes that the tradition’s chapters and commentaries accord with principle and rely upon teaching, and that the Buddha’s scriptures are used to clarify the meaning of the Lotus, breaking pervasively and establishing pervasively. The seven sets and twenty-one kinds of provisional and real wisdom are chapter divisions inferred from principles disclosed in the scriptures. The text neither claims that every name already occurs as an identical sentence in some treatise nor permits a person to canonize his own language as wondrous and real. Which delusions can be broken, which principles seen, and which skillful means established are the three joints by which provisional and real are tested.
Its sixth essential eye is that the wisdom of one reality still has explanation, judgment, and opening. First, the various wisdoms enter wisdom of suchness and lose their former names. Next, coarse and wondrous are judged according to what stands in relation. Finally, the preceding ten wisdoms are opened so all become wondrous wisdom. If one speaks only of inclusion in the one without seeing opening, the “one” is easily read as an exclusive unit. If one says only that everything is wondrous without passing through judgment, affective views can directly impersonate wondrous wisdom.
Its seventh essential eye is the final successive opening and combining of the six wisdoms following the six objects. The later explanation discloses its perfect intent through “one object is all objects; one wisdom is all wisdoms”: because the gates of objects enter one another, the gates of wisdom must likewise enter one another. Truths interfuse and wisdom interfuses, perfectly completing this chapter’s purport of opening and revealing. The table’s complexity exists only to disclose beginning and end; it does not let branches overwhelm the governing aim. If the axis inherited from the subtlety of objects and returning to opening and revealing is not seen, necessary sequence will be mistaken for clutter.
One further place shows the later explanation preserving the text and making a judgment at once. Both the present treatise and the treatise text upon which it relies record thirty-two minds in lower forbearance, and the later explanation expressly judges this text’s 三十二, “thirty-two,” correct and another recension’s 四十二, “forty-two,” erroneous. The three levels of evidence agree here, but this conclusion still cannot be used to conflate the graph variant between 苦, “suffering,” and 忍, “forbearance,” in the following line. The original explanation, the wording of the received witness, and the later commentary’s judgment each remain in their place. This resembles judgment and opening throughout the chapter: only after differences are made clear can their integration be discussed. Seeking agreement before distinguishing levels produces only conflation, not perfect interfusion.
Finally, the later explanation extends this pattern of opening and combining object and wisdom into the subtleties that follow and says that even realization in the Origin Gate does not go beyond this principle. It does not add another supreme teaching to the base text but points out the shared grammar already established here: first distinguish differences so contemplation has a support; next judge coarse and wondrous so the route of advance is not confused; then open skillful means so no difference departs from wondrous object and wondrous wisdom. The eye for reading the subtlety of wisdom lies precisely in neither leaping over differences nor being trapped by them.
考據Apparatus
境若只是被認識的對象,智便容易被誤作站在境外的一把尺。本單元卻從影與形、響與聲的關係起筆:至理須智而顯,智能有所知,又須境融而後相稱。故智妙不是另添一項知識,而是沿前一單元境妙之融,次第顯出能照之智如何由數、類、相、照、判、開,終至與諸境展轉相照。
一、科判定位
本單元起於「○第二、智妙者」〔T1716 0707a24〕,止於「例自可作〔云云〕。」〔T1716 0715b15〕;在別解五章的十妙次第中,承境妙而立智妙。篇內自「智即為二」〔T1716 0707a26〕總標兩門;以下各段均以本科首字為起點,以下一科首字前為終點:
一、總論諸智,起於「智即為二」〔T1716 0707a26〕,止於「二、對境明智」〔T1716 0710c11〕首字前,分六門:
一曰數,起於「數者」〔T1716 0707a28〕,止於「二、類者」〔T1716 0707b06〕首字前;列世智乃至妙覺智二十種,第十七智起於 0707b05,二十、妙覺智與下一科首字同在 0707b06,均收在本門末。
二曰類,起於「二、類者」〔T1716 0707b06〕,止於「三、辨相者」〔T1716 0707b23〕首字前;依行位、所緣與證入的相似分合二十類。
三曰相,起於「三、辨相者」〔T1716 0707b23〕,止於「四、明智照境者」〔T1716 0709a25〕首字前;先廣辨世智、五停心四念處、四善根,後略明四果、支佛、六度、通別圓諸智。
四曰照,起於「四、明智照境者」〔T1716 0709a25〕,止於「五、明麁妙者」〔T1716 0709c15〕首字前;令二十智依次照十如、四種十二因緣、四種四諦、二諦、三諦、一實諦及無諦。
五曰判,起於「五、明麁妙者」〔T1716 0709c15〕,止於「六、明開麁顯妙者」〔T1716 0710b11〕首字前;以二十智、知見四句與五眼三路判麁妙。
六曰開,起於「六、明開麁顯妙者」〔T1716 0710b11〕,止於「二、對境明智」〔T1716 0710c11〕首字前;開前十六麁智入後四妙智,又開四眼入佛眼。
二、對境論智,總標起於「二、對境明智」〔T1716 0710c11〕,止於下一相「○第三、行妙者」〔T1716 0715b16〕首字前,復分兩門:
一曰對五境,起於總標同行的「一、對五境」〔T1716 0710c11〕;十如為一經通義,文中略而不重釋;其後自「次、對四種十二因緣明智者」〔T1716 0710c13〕逐一對四種十二因緣、四種四諦、七種二諦、五種三諦、一實諦與無諦無說,止於「二、展轉相照者」〔T1716 0714c16〕首字前。二諦又各開化他、自行化他、自行三種權實,成二十一種;三諦則對五種三智。
二曰展轉相照,起於「二、展轉相照者」〔T1716 0714c16〕,止於下一相「○第三、行妙者」〔T1716 0715b16〕首字前。六番智不只各照本境,還依十法界、四種十二因緣、四種四諦、七種二諦、五種三諦相互轉照,最後以諦融故智融收束。
《法華玄義釋籤》正釋自「次明智妙為二:先明來意,次正釋。」〔T1717 0861b13〕起,至「乃至本證亦不出此,人不見之謂為煩芿。」〔T1717 0869b10〕止。它把正文總論與對境兩大門逐節扣合,並以境智互融、開顯為全篇綱領。
二、成立與傳本
本論緣起所誌為智者於江陵講說、灌頂受聞筆錄,並明記《玄》《文》各十卷〔T1716 0681a16–a23〕;本單元所傳為智者說、灌頂記,本單元範圍未見明標可另切之灌頂私釋語,故不另切層。
三、所引經論覆核
本目依本論次序全錄所引、所攝、古師公式與互參:四十三主號,另二補項(十七之二〔T1716 0713a03〕、二十一之二〔T1716 0711c19〕),共四十五列。所引句若與現存經論今本文字不同,兩形並存;只稱節引、合引、撮義、近似場景或所指待考,不以今本倒改本論。
《阿毘曇毘婆沙論》群
| 次 | 《妙法蓮華經玄義》所書 | 今本對讀與關係 |
|---|---|---|
| 一 | 本論作「尊者瞿沙說:求解脫智火,煖最在初。」〔T1716 0707c11〕 | T1546《阿毘曇毘婆沙論》作「尊者瞿沙說曰:求解脫智火,彼最在初。」〔T1546 0020a06〕,後續另具煙、日二譬;本論省曰、彼並節取後文。 |
| 二 | 本論先敘佛為滿宿,再錄「我有四句法,當為汝說,欲知不?當恣汝意。」〔T1716 0707c18〕 | T1546 作「佛告馬師、滿宿比丘:我有四句法,當為汝說。為欲知不?當恣汝意。」〔T1546 0020a20〕;今本多馬師、比丘與為字,分句亦異。 |
| 三 | 本論作「煖有下三,頂有六:下下乃至中上。忍有八:下下乃至上中。世第一但上上。」〔T1716 0708a04〕 | T1546 作「尊者瞿沙說曰:煖有三種:下下、下中、下上。頂有六種:下下乃至中上。忍有八種:下下乃至上中。世第一法一種,謂上上。」〔T1546 0021b13〕;數目次序相合,本論其後又自作三分。 |
| 四 | 本論作「如是三十二心,是名下忍。」〔T1716 0708b21〕 | T1546 作「如是三十二心是名下忍。」〔T1546 0017c28〕;字面相合,標點各守其本。 |
| 五 | 本論作「最勝義是第一義;得妙果是第一義,如高幢頂,更無有上,是第一義。」〔T1716 0708c26〕 | T1546 作「最勝義是第一義,得妙果義是第一義,能入勝分破有頂義是第一義,最後心義是第一義,如高幢頂更無有上。」〔T1546 0008a13〕;本論省兩義並重排高幢譬。 |
本論末自結「此依《毘婆沙》釋,欲委知,向彼尋。」〔T1716 0709a04〕;後釋亦說「盡依《婆沙》」〔T1717 0861c25〕。故煖、頂、忍、世第一的長段宜作同一來源群,不將每一小句另繫一典。
《妙法蓮華經》與《維摩詰所說經》群
| 次 | 《妙法蓮華經玄義》所書 | 今本對讀與關係 |
|---|---|---|
| 六 | 本論作「如來方便知見,波羅蜜皆悉具足」〔T1716 0710a15〕 | T0262《妙法蓮華經》作「如來方便知見波羅蜜皆已具足。」〔T0262 0005c03〕;本論有逗點,悉、已有別。 |
| 七 | 本論作「如來知見廣大深遠」〔T1716 0710a17〕 | T0262 作「如來知見,廣大深遠」〔T0262 0005c04〕;字同而標點位置不同。 |
| 八 | 本論合束為「二乘之人及新發心者、不退菩薩所不能知」〔T1716 0710b06〕 | T0262 分見「聲聞、辟支佛所不能知。」〔T0262 0005b27〕、「新發意菩薩,供養無數佛」〔T0262 0006a11〕、「咸皆共思量,不能知佛智。」〔T0262 0006a15〕與「不退諸菩薩,其數如恒沙,一心共思求,亦復不能知。」〔T0262 0006a16〕;本論是跨偈合攝。 |
| 九 | 本論述妙莊嚴王「先是外道世智,聞《法華經》便得決了」〔T1716 0710b14〕 | T0262 有「汝父信受外道,深著婆羅門法」〔T0262 0059c18〕,又說「二子如是以方便力善化其父,令心信解,好樂佛法。」〔T0262 0060b08〕;故事結構相合,本論是撮述。 |
| 十 | 同段又作「於諸見不動而修三十七品,不捨八邪而入八正」〔T1716 0710b15〕 | T0475《維摩詰所說經》分作「於諸見不動,而修行三十七品」〔T0475 0539c24〕與「不捨八邪,入八解脫,以邪相入正法」〔T0475 0540b06〕;本論合兩處,八正與今本八解脫有別。 |
| 十一 | 本論作「汝等所行是菩薩道」〔T1716 0710b20〕 | T0262 作「汝等所行,是菩薩道」〔T0262 0020b23〕;字同而標點不同。 |
| 十二 | 本論作「父母所生眼,遂得清淨。」〔T1716 0710b27〕 | T0262 分見「父母所生清淨肉眼」〔T0262 0047c08〕與「父母所生眼,悉見三千界」〔T0262 0047c17〕;本論合攝兩處之意,今本沒有遂得清淨的連句。 |
| 十三 | 本論作「世孰有真天眼者,有佛世尊,不以二相見諸佛國。」〔T1716 0710b29〕 | T0475 先問「世孰有真天眼者?」〔T0475 0541b05〕,答以佛世尊得真天眼,常在三昧,悉見諸佛國而不以二相;本論節略並重排。 |
| 十四 | 本論作「願得如世尊慧眼第一淨」〔T1716 0710c02〕 | T0262 作「願得如世尊,慧眼第一淨。」〔T0262 0026c05〕;字同,標點各守其本。 |
| 十五 | 本論作「決了聲聞法,是諸經之王。」〔T1716 0710c05〕 | T0262 作「決了聲聞法。是諸經之王」〔T0262 0032a15〕;本論以逗號連兩偈分句。 |
| 十六 | 本論作「七寶大車,其數無量」〔T1716 0714c04〕 | T0262 作「我有如是七寶大車,其數無量」〔T0262 0012c27〕;本論省主語及如是。 |
| 十七 | 本論合述「治生產業,皆與實相不相違背;低頭舉手,開麁顯妙,悉成佛道」〔T1716 0714b26〕 | T0262 一處作「若說俗間經書、治世語言、資生業等,皆順正法。」〔T0262 0050a23〕,另一處作「乃至舉一手,或復小低頭」〔T0262 0009a20〕,相鄰又有「皆已成佛道」〔T0262 0009a25〕;本論合會兩個場景。 |
| 十七之二 | 圓二智段合引「如來知見廣大深遠,方便波羅蜜皆悉具足。」〔T1716 0713a03〕 | T0262 分見「如來知見,廣大深遠」〔T0262 0005c04〕與「如來方便知見波羅蜜皆已具足。」〔T0262 0005c03〕;本論倒序合引,並有省字、悉已之異。 |
《大般涅槃經》群
| 次 | 《妙法蓮華經玄義》所書 | 今本對讀與關係 |
|---|---|---|
| 十八 | 本論作「十二因緣有四種觀:下智觀故,得聲聞菩提。中智觀故,得緣覺菩提。上智觀故,得菩薩菩提。上上智觀故,得佛菩提。」〔T1716 0710c14〕 | T0374《大般涅槃經》作「觀十二緣智,凡有四種:一者下,二者中,三者上,四者上上。」〔T0374 0524b02〕;今本隨後依見佛性與所得道展開,本論撮成四句。 |
| 十九 | 本論作「知聖諦智,則有二種:中智、上智。中智者,聲聞、緣覺。上智者,諸佛、菩薩。」〔T1716 0711c02〕 | T0374 作「知四聖諦,有二種智:一者中,二者上。中者聲聞緣覺智,上者諸佛菩薩智。」〔T0374 0442b22〕;義序相合,字句有節改。 |
| 二十 | 本論分作「凡夫有苦無諦,聲聞有苦、有苦諦。」〔T1716 0711c10〕及「菩薩之人解苦無苦,而有真諦。」〔T1716 0711c13〕 | T0374 連作「諸凡夫人有苦無諦,聲聞緣覺有苦有苦諦而無真實,諸菩薩等解苦無苦,是故無苦而有真實。」〔T0374 0441a11〕;本論拆句、省文,真諦與真實有別。 |
| 二十一 | 本論作「知諸陰是苦,知諸入為門,亦名為苦。知諸界為分,亦名為性,亦名為知,是名中智。」〔T1716 0711c16〕 | T0374 先作「知諸陰苦,名為中智」〔T0374 0442b24〕,後作「知諸界者,名之為分,亦名為性,亦名為苦,是名中智」〔T0374 0442c01〕;本論合陰、入、界三段,末字知、苦有別。 |
| 二十一之二 | 本論作「我於彼經,竟不說之」〔T1716 0711c19〕 | T0374 作「我於彼經竟不說之。」〔T0374 0442b26〕;同段另有帶亦字的重式,此處只對不帶亦者。 |
| 二十二 | 本論作「如來非苦、非集、非滅、非道、非諦,是實;虛空非苦、非諦,是實。」〔T1716 0711c23〕 | T0374 作「如來非苦非諦是實,虛空非苦非諦是實,佛性非苦非諦是實。」〔T0374 0443c03〕;本論展入集滅道,今本另有佛性句。 |
| 二十三 | 本論作「有苦、有苦因、有苦盡、有苦對,如來非苦乃至非對,是故為實。」〔T1716 0711c26〕 | T0374 作「有苦、有苦因、有苦盡、有苦對,如來非苦乃至非對,是故為實不名為諦」〔T0374 0443c22〕;本論省末句。 |
| 二十四 | 本論譬作「如賤人舍,王若過者,舍則莊嚴」〔T1716 0713a26〕 | T0374 作「如賤人舍,王若過者則應讚歎」〔T0374 0539c01〕,後續明舍之嚴麗;場景相合而譬尾不同。 |
| 二十五 | 本論分作「聲聞之人,但見於空,不見不空。」〔T1716 0714a10〕與「智者見空,及與不空。」〔T1716 0714a10〕 | T0374 作「智者見空及與不空、常與無常、苦之與樂、我與無我。」〔T0374 0523b14〕,又作「聲聞緣覺見一切空,不見不空」〔T0374 0523b20〕;本論節引且合稱有別。 |
| 二十六 | 地人譬中有「如藕絲懸山。」〔T1716 0709c24〕 | T0374 有「若有人能以藕根絲懸須彌山,可思議不?」〔T0374 0471b20〕;只可確定譬喻場景相近,地人整段仍不可歸入此經。 |
| 二十七 | 本論作「聲聞、緣覺亦實亦虛。斷煩惱故,名之為實;非常住故,名之為虛。」〔T1716 0714b28〕 | T0374 作「彼二乘者,亦實、不實。聲聞緣覺斷諸煩惱,則名為實。無常、不住、是變易法,名為不實。」〔T0374 0444a12〕;虛、不實與非常住、無常不住各守其本。 |
《大智度論》《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》《菩薩地持經》《菩薩瓔珞本業經》群
| 次 | 《妙法蓮華經玄義》所書 | 今本對讀與關係 |
|---|---|---|
| 二十八 | 本論說四悉檀「皆名為實。世界故實,乃至第一義故實。」〔T1716 0709b28〕 | T1509《大智度論》作「四悉檀中,一切十二部經,八萬四千法藏,皆是實,無相違背。」〔T1509 0059b20〕,後逐一明四悉檀之實;本論撮其總義。 |
| 二十九 | 本論稱佛印迦葉「我之與汝,俱坐解脫床。」〔T1716 0712b04〕 | T1509 相近場景說阿難「共佛在解脫床上坐故。」〔T1509 0083a24〕;人物與句式不全合,所指待考。 |
| 三十 | 本論又稱佛印菩薩「我亦如汝〔云云〕。」〔T1716 0712b07〕 | 後釋傳作「我有慈悲四禪三昧,汝亦如是」〔T1717 0867b18〕,但今本 T1509 尚未對得完整公式;只存後釋見證,所指待考。 |
| 三十一 | 本論載龍樹破語「豈有不淨心中修菩提道?猶如毒器,不任貯食,食則殺人。」〔T1716 0712b08〕 | T1509 相近處先說「離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨。」〔T1509 0507a13〕,再譬「百種美食,與毒同器,則不可食。」〔T1509 0507a14〕;有同場毒食譬,沒有本論整句。 |
| 三十二 | 本論題《大品》而作「即色是空,非色滅空。」〔T1716 0712b12〕 | T0223《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》近作「不以空色故色空,色即是空、空即是色」〔T0223 0240b27〕;精確公式則見 T0475「色即是空,非色滅空,色性自空」〔T0475 0551a19〕。本論題歸與今本文字並錄,不改題歸。 |
| 三十三 | 本論題《大品》作「一切智是聲聞智;道種智是菩薩智;一切種智是佛智。」〔T1716 0714a11〕 | T0223 作「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智;道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智;一切種智是諸佛智。」〔T0223 0375b25〕;名目、人眾有節改。 |
| 三十四 | 本論題《地持》作「種性菩薩發心欲除二障,有佛、無佛決定能次第斷諸煩惱。」〔T1716 0714a14〕 | T1581《菩薩地持經》作「自性成熟者,有善法種子修習、善法隨順二障,清淨解脫身心有力,真實方便具足究竟,有佛無佛堪能次第斷煩惱障及智慧障」〔T1581 0900a09〕;場景及二障、有佛無佛、次第斷相合,本論重組為一句。 |
| 三十五 | 地論師公式為「緣修顯真修,真修發時,不須緣修。」〔T1716 0714a22〕 | 依教證、地前登地場景檢 T1522《十地經論》,未得此句。地論師是人師稱,不能僅因稱名便把公式定作 T1522 直引;所指待考。 |
| 三十六 | 本論題《釋論》作「三智一心中得」〔T1716 0714a29〕 | T1509 作「實一切一時得。此中為令人信般若波羅蜜故,次第差品說」〔T1509 0260b20〕,又作「雖一心中得,亦有初、中、後次第。」〔T1509 0260b22〕;同場支持一心得與施設次第,本論四字非今本連句。 |
| 三十七 | 本論題《瓔珞》作「從假入空名二諦觀;從空入假名平等觀;二觀為方便道,得入中道第一義諦觀。」〔T1716 0714b05〕 | T1485《菩薩瓔珞本業經》作「三觀者,從假名入空二諦觀,從空入假名平等觀。是二觀方便道。因是二空觀,得入中道第一義諦觀」〔T1485 1014b19〕;本論省字並改分句。 |
| 三十八 | 本論題《釋論》作「諸水入海,同一鹹味。諸智入如實智,失本名字。」〔T1716 0714c06〕 | T1509 作「是十智入如實智中,失本名字,唯有一實智;譬如十方諸流水,皆入大海,捨本名字,但名大海。」〔T1509 0234a11〕;本論加入鹹味之語並節縮。 |
所指待考與互參
| 次 | 《妙法蓮華經玄義》所書 | 覆核結果 |
|---|---|---|
| 三十九 | 本論題《仁王般若》作「說智及智處,皆名為般若。」〔T1716 0709b01〕 | 檢 T0245《佛說仁王般若波羅蜜經》全二卷未得此二句;智銓亦記「仁王,經上下卷不見有此二句,恐是約義引」〔X0592 0588c04〕。故存所指待考,不改繫他典。 |
| 四十 | 地人整句為「中道乃是果頭能顯,初心學者仰信此理,如藕絲懸山。」〔T1716 0709c23〕 | 藕絲譬只在 T0374 得近場景;果頭能顯等語未在 T1522 對得。故只承認譬喻近似,不把整句歸入任一經論。 |
| 四十一 | 本論稱《華嚴》解初住心「三世諸佛不知初住智。」〔T1716 0713a17〕 | T0278《大方廣佛華嚴經》近作「初求佛道發一念,世間眾生及二乘,斯等一切莫能知,何況菩薩餘功德?」〔T0278 0448c29〕,另作「唯除諸佛,其餘一切悉不能知。」〔T0278 0450a23〕;指定句未得,所指待考。 |
| 四十二 | 本論只說「修觀,義如《止觀》〔云云〕。」〔T1716 0714b11〕 | 這是全章互參。T1911《摩訶止觀》雖有相應觀門,正文未指定單一短句或唯一位置,故不虛造一處行錨。 |
| 四十三 | 本論說「莫以《中論》相比,可熟思之〔云云〕。」〔T1716 0713c09〕 | 這是拒絕以一論縮比本章破會規模的比較語,不是從 T1564《中論》取來的引文。 |
四、釋籤釋要〔鏡〕
後釋先用兩句定全章骨架:「次明智妙為二:先明來意,次正釋。」〔T1717 0861b13〕;「初意者文自為六,先列六章,次依章解釋。」〔T1717 0861b14〕。在二十智的數目上,它判作「初數中,初六藏,次四通,次三別,次三三佛,次四圓」〔T1717 0861b15〕,使正文看似平列的二十項先有六、四、三、三、四的組織。
辨相一門何以四善根特廣、其餘轉略,後釋以「三辨相中,若從數類誠為不多,類中多相,從相復更少多分別,故使爾耳。」〔T1717 0861b25〕說明:類雖只有二十,類內之相卻有繁簡,不能因篇幅不均便誤判科目缺失。對下忍心數,後釋自「次釋忍法者」〔T1717 0862c05〕起,明判今文三十二心為是、別本四十二心為誤;兩者不可倒置。
照、判、開三門,後釋各自分科:「次明智照境者為三:先敘意,次料簡,三正釋。」〔T1717 0864a20〕;「五明判者,為二:先判,次結。初又三:初約智以判,次約知見四句以判,三約五眼。」〔T1717 0864c26〕;「六明開,中二:先約智開,次約眼開。」〔T1717 0865b26〕。故正文不是單線由低智排到高智,而是先列、再照、再判,末後將所判之麁開入妙。
入對境門時,後釋先問智為何必須逐境說明:「前單明智,若不對境,後人將何為妙觀所託?」〔T1717 0865c28〕;又說「前言照者或對或互通總而說,但云生滅智照生滅境,故脩觀者未可措心,故今一一明其行相。」〔T1717 0866a02〕。總論之照只是總攝,對境才把行相一一展開,二者不可視為重複。
後釋對待、絕的分際,以「若不轉麁成妙故成相待意也,若即麁成妙方成絕待意也。」〔T1717 0867a02〕為準。相待是境智未轉時以勝劣相形;絕待不是消滅前智,而是就在開顯中令麁成妙。
七種二諦一段,後釋先立「次對七二諦明智者,為二:先例境略列,次正釋。」〔T1717 0867b03〕,再用「若不約四教五味兩重判妙,焉知《法華》居一代之最?」〔T1717 0867c08〕說明判教與判味的雙重作用。其取證方法則明言「今家章疏附理憑教」〔T1717 0868a14〕,又說「今採以佛經申《法華》意,遍破遍立」〔T1717 0868a20〕;本論建立七種、二十一種權實,是依經推義而成一家章門,不是假稱每一分目皆有某部論的同名成說。
對一實智,後釋分為「五約一實智為三:釋、判、開。」〔T1717 0869a13〕;到展轉相照,則說「六境既展轉開合,故須六智隨其開合亦隨境轉照」〔T1717 0869a20〕。它以「一境一切境、一智一切智」〔T1717 0869a24〕點出互入,以「諦融智融圓成開顯法華妙旨」〔T1717 0869a27〕結成全章,又警醒「若不見始終妙意,徒自云云何益者乎?」〔T1717 0869a27〕。末後一句「乃至本證亦不出此,人不見之謂為煩芿。」〔T1717 0869b10〕正說繁密表格皆為顯示始終開合;若失此軸,才會只見枝葉。
五、諸家異釋
智銓 X0592《法華經玄籤證釋》可直接回收的智妙注面,起於「三、辨相。」〔X0592 0586c23〕,止於下一相「○第三行玅。」〔X0592 0589c01〕首字前;這一注面未另見展轉科。其一,世智段引譬「塗左割右。大論云:若人以刀割一臂,若人以檀香泥一臂,心無憎愛。」〔X0592 0586c24〕,以無憎愛解本論所舉世間定慧。其二,四善根長段明記「以上玄文皆在婆沙第四卷中。」〔X0592 0587a08〕,支持將煖等作一個《婆沙》來源群。
其三,忍位次第中說「○忍法文。口科分三:初正明上中下三忍,次引俱舍通明煖等,三明法忍等十六心。」〔X0592 0587b05〕,為長段補出三支;對本論三十二心,仍依後釋讀為是。其四,智境互照時列「境照于境,境照于智,智照于境,智照于智。」〔X0592 0588c01〕,把互照展成四句。其五,對仁王題句坦言今經上下卷未見,疑為約義引〔X0592 0588c04〕,並未另造來源。
後世就性、智、修的次第另有一場明確爭論。源清 X0926《法華十妙不二門示珠指》說「性雖本爾,藉知曰修。由修照性,由性發修。」〔X0926 0314c18〕,又判「別本云:籍智起修者,謬也。」〔X0926 0320a07〕;知禮 T1928《十不二門指要鈔》則說「今云藉智起修,直是由於智妙起於行妙耳」〔T1928 0713c05〕。前者防止把本具之性倒作由智新造,後者則按十妙次第解釋由智妙起行妙。兩說所問層次不同,此處並列其語,不代作裁斷。
在上述連續範圍內,古注逐處補出《婆沙》《大論》《涅槃》等卷品線索,也忠實保存所指未明處;未見可另立為本單元私記層的灌頂說。
六、術語
智妙。 至理玄微,須智方顯;智若能知所知,又須境融方得相稱。妙不只指最高一智,也指諸智經判與開後,不再與妙境相隔。
數、類、相。 數是二十名目的全列;類依位行與所緣合其相似;相則說每類智的實際行相。名數相同,不等於行相篇幅相同。
五停心、四念處。 五停以數息治散、不淨治貪、慈治瞋、因緣治癡、念佛治障道;四念處以身、受、心、法四觀翻治常、樂、我、淨四倒。二者有定有慧,尚在外凡。
煖、頂、忍、世第一。 四善根以煖如鑽火初熱,頂如山頂不久住,忍以減緣減行漸近見諦,世第一以能開聖道門得名。四者的品數有多家分法,本論依《婆沙》悉錄,不宜併縮成一說。
二十智。 世智、五停心四念處智、四善根智、四果智、支佛智、六度智、體法聲聞智、體法支佛智、體法菩薩入真方便智、體法菩薩出假智、別教十信智、三十心智、十地智、三藏佛智、通教佛智、別教佛智、圓教五品弟子智、六根清淨智、初住至等覺智、妙覺智,一項不可省。
照。 不是只有智單向取境。依因緣立名時,智、境只是假名;就不思議義說,境智可以互照,如鏡面互映,又如地生芽、芽反生地。
判麁妙。 先判前十二智麁、後八智妙,再於別教四智中判三麁一妙、圓教四智皆妙;又以不知不見、知非見、見非知、亦知亦見四句及五眼續判。所謂麁妙始終依所聞、所證、所照與是否圓融而立。
開麁顯妙。 開不是刪除或否定先前之智,而是決了其方便,使前十六智入後四智,四眼入佛眼。麁一經開顯便無麁可待,故由相待入絕待。
化他、自行化他、自行。 每一番權實二智又分三層:隨機為他說權實;把內證與對他之說相望;在自證中再分權實。七番各三,故成二十一種權實。
五種三智。 一、中智入空智;二、如來藏智入空智;三、中智與空、假兩智各別相對;四、如來藏智入中智;五、三智圓融。一切智、道種智、一切種智之名雖同,在五種相入中所指不盡相同。
待與絕。 境不轉、智亦麁,是以妙待麁;境轉成妙、麁智即妙,是開顯絕待。絕待並非另造一個離開諸智的最高智。
後世約詞。 五時八教、化儀、化法、藏通別圓、迹門十妙、本門十妙、一念三千,均不作本單元逐字原詞;此處只把它們標為後世概括,不讓約詞取代本論實文的四教、五味、十妙與境智語法。
七、譬喻、互讀與承衍
本單元的第一組譬喻是影與形、響與聲。境如形與聲,智如影與響;不是先有一個獨立的智,再去捕捉外在對象,而是境融則智隨之稱妙。鏡面互照與地芽互生把這一關係再推一步:能所可以互顯,卻不因此混成無差別的一團。
四善根的譬喻密集而有次第。煖如鑽木、摩竹,火由相依而生,又反燒薪竹;亦如聚花生煖,煖又使花萎。頂如山巔之路,人不能久住,無難則前進至忍,有難便退回煖。忍逐次減行減緣,像遠行者把不能攜走的財物換成錢,再換成金,最後換成價高而易持的寶。這些譬喻都在說修行的功能漸純、所緣漸少,並非只把四位排成靜態階級。
判智時用閉眼、治膜與眼開,說明聽聞所得之想不能代替親見;五眼由障內外、諦理、知機至實相,逐步顯出所見之廣狹。開眼時又用迦陵頻伽在㲉中已勝諸鳥,說明佛眼雖未全開,圓學圓信已有相似之妙,不能只以究竟一位取消此前分得。
對十二因緣的四觀,譬喻亦隨智轉。下智看三世輪迴如車輪,以不燃火則無煙說因滅果息;中智看十二支如幻化,不在幻中生愛恚;上智辨無量三道、三德與對治;上上智則如耆婆持毒成藥,不捨此而求彼,又如神通人不避此就彼、虛空無得無失。相同十二支,隨解不同而開成四境四智。
二諦開顯以賤舍逢王、眾流入海為喻。王過賤舍,舍即莊嚴;諸流入海,原名雖失而同成海味。故開麁不是把早先智慧逐件拋棄,而是諸方便諦既融,依諦而立的智也隨之轉妙。
與《妙法蓮華經》互讀,本章以方便知見、廣大知見、妙莊嚴王、佛眼、大車等經文貫穿判開;與《大般涅槃經》互讀,十二因緣四觀、四諦四智、空與不空及二乘實虛成為主要經證;與《大智度論》《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》《維摩詰所說經》互讀,四悉檀、七番權實、五種三智與如實智得以鋪開。與《摩訶止觀》相望,這些智不只供教相分類,而是為觀境所託;後續行妙,正由智妙所明之能觀發足。
八、校本定位
一、本單元以 T1716 為底,範圍為 0707a24–0715b15;正文跨卷第三上、第三下,0712a04 後的卷題與題署是傳本卷界,不另成義段。
二、正文唯一明列的異讀標記在 0708c05。句中第二個苦字,底本讀「如似苦法忍、苦法智」〔T1716 0708c05〕;《大正藏》校記另錄忍字讀法。這是字位異讀,只在校本層並列,不將後一苦逕改為忍。
三、正文 0708b21 作三十二心,T1546 今本同作三十二;《法華玄義釋籤》亦判今文三十二為是、別本四十二為誤。此項與下一行苦、忍異讀是兩件事,不可混併。
四、本論引經常有節引、合引、倒序、換字與義攝;如本論作「如來方便知見,波羅蜜皆悉具足」〔T1716 0710a15〕,今本 T0262 作「如來方便知見波羅蜜皆已具足。」〔T0262 0005c03〕,兩形各守其本。
五、《仁王般若》兩句、地人整句、佛印迦葉、我亦如汝、地論師公式與《華嚴》三世佛不知初住智,皆欠缺可負責的今本直句,故明記所指待考;檢索無同句本身不構成反證,也不容移歸相近典籍。
六、T1716 所題典名均照原文保存;今本對讀採相應大正號的題名:《阿毘曇毘婆沙論》T1546、《妙法蓮華經》T0262、《佛說仁王般若波羅蜜經》T0245、《大智度論》T1509、《大般涅槃經》T0374、《維摩詰所說經》T0475、《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》T0223、《大方廣佛華嚴經》T0278、《菩薩地持經》T1581、《菩薩瓔珞本業經》T1485、《摩訶止觀》T1911、《中論》T1564。
七、所有引文行錨取引文首字前最近同版行標;合引與跨處攝義各列本論及今本位置,不以本論行錨冒充所引經論位置。
If an object is merely something known, wisdom can easily be mistaken for a ruler standing outside it. This unit instead begins from the relations between shadow and form and between echo and sound: ultimate principle must be revealed through wisdom, wisdom must be able to know what is knowable, and only after the object interfuses can wisdom accord with it. The subtlety of wisdom therefore does not add one more kind of knowledge. Continuing the interfusion of the subtlety of objects in the preceding unit, it progressively shows how illuminating wisdom proceeds through number, class, characteristic, illumination, judgment, and opening until it successively illuminates all objects.
1. Doctrinal-Outline Placement
This unit begins with 「○第二、智妙者」 tr. “Second, as for the subtlety of wisdom”〔T1716 0707a24〕 and ends with 「例自可作〔云云〕。」 tr. “Examples can be made accordingly [and so forth]”〔T1716 0715b15〕. Within the sequence of the ten subtleties in the separate explanation of the five chapters, it follows the subtlety of objects and establishes the subtlety of wisdom. The passage first gives the general division 「智即為二」 tr. “Wisdom is then twofold”〔T1716 0707a26〕. Every section below begins with the first graph of its own division and ends immediately before the first graph of the next.
First is the general discussion of the wisdoms. It begins with 「智即為二」 tr. “Wisdom is then twofold”〔T1716 0707a26〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of 「二、對境明智」 tr. “Second, clarifying wisdom in relation to objects”〔T1716 0710c11〕. It has six gates:
First, number begins with 「數者」 tr. “As for number”〔T1716 0707a28〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of 「二、類者」 tr. “Second, as for classes”〔T1716 0707b06〕. It lists twenty kinds from worldly wisdom through the wisdom of wondrous awakening. The seventeenth begins at 0707b05, while the twentieth, the wisdom of wondrous awakening, and the first graph of the next section share 0707b06; all belong to the end of this gate.
Second, class begins with 「二、類者」 tr. “Second, as for classes”〔T1716 0707b06〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of 「三、辨相者」 tr. “Third, as for distinguishing characteristics”〔T1716 0707b23〕. It divides and combines the twenty classes according to similarities in practice-stage, object, and realization.
Third, characteristic begins with 「三、辨相者」 tr. “Third, as for distinguishing characteristics”〔T1716 0707b23〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of 「四、明智照境者」 tr. “Fourth, clarifying wisdom’s illumination of objects”〔T1716 0709a25〕. It first explains worldly wisdom, the five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness, and the four wholesome roots extensively, then briefly explains the four fruits, pratyekabuddhas, the six perfections, and the wisdoms of the Shared, Distinct, and Perfect Teachings.
Fourth, illumination begins with 「四、明智照境者」 tr. “Fourth, clarifying wisdom’s illumination of objects”〔T1716 0709a25〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of 「五、明麁妙者」 tr. “Fifth, clarifying coarse and wondrous”〔T1716 0709c15〕. It has the twenty wisdoms successively illuminate the ten suchnesses, four kinds of twelve links of dependent origination, four kinds of Four Truths, Two Truths, Three Truths, one reality, and no-truth.
Fifth, judgment begins with 「五、明麁妙者」 tr. “Fifth, clarifying coarse and wondrous”〔T1716 0709c15〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of 「六、明開麁顯妙者」 tr. “Sixth, clarifying opening the coarse to reveal the wondrous”〔T1716 0710b11〕. It judges coarse and wondrous along three routes: the twenty wisdoms, the four alternatives of knowledge and seeing, and the five eyes.
Sixth, opening begins with 「六、明開麁顯妙者」 tr. “Sixth, clarifying opening the coarse to reveal the wondrous”〔T1716 0710b11〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of 「二、對境明智」 tr. “Second, clarifying wisdom in relation to objects”〔T1716 0710c11〕. It opens the first sixteen coarse wisdoms into the latter four wondrous wisdoms and opens the four eyes into the Buddha eye.
Second is the discussion of wisdom in relation to objects. Its general heading begins with 「二、對境明智」 tr. “Second, clarifying wisdom in relation to objects”〔T1716 0710c11〕 and it ends immediately before the first graph of the next characteristic, 「○第三、行妙者」 tr. “Third, as for the subtlety of practice”〔T1716 0715b16〕. It again has two gates:
First, correlation with five objects begins with the heading on the same line, 「一、對五境」 tr. “First, in relation to five objects”〔T1716 0710c11〕. The ten suchnesses are the shared purport of the entire scripture and are abbreviated rather than explained again. The text then begins with 「次、對四種十二因緣明智者」 tr. “Next, as for clarifying wisdom in relation to the four kinds of twelve links”〔T1716 0710c13〕 and correlates wisdom in turn with the four kinds of twelve links, four kinds of Four Truths, seven kinds of Two Truths, five kinds of Three Truths, one reality, and no-truth and no-teaching. It ends immediately before the first graph of 「二、展轉相照者」 tr. “Second, as for successive mutual illumination”〔T1716 0714c16〕. Each set of Two Truths further opens into three kinds of provisional and real wisdom—transforming others, one’s own practice together with transforming others, and one’s own practice—making twenty-one. The Three Truths are correlated with five kinds of three wisdoms.
Second, successive mutual illumination begins with 「二、展轉相照者」 tr. “Second, as for successive mutual illumination”〔T1716 0714c16〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of the next characteristic, 「○第三、行妙者」 tr. “Third, as for the subtlety of practice”〔T1716 0715b16〕. Six sets of wisdom do not merely illuminate their own objects. In terms of the ten Dharma realms, four kinds of twelve links, four kinds of Four Truths, seven kinds of Two Truths, and five kinds of Three Truths, they illuminate one another in turn. The unit concludes that because the truths interfuse, wisdom interfuses.
The direct explanation in the Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian begins with 「次明智妙為二:先明來意,次正釋。」 tr. “Next, the explanation of the subtlety of wisdom is twofold: first clarifying the rationale, then the direct explanation”〔T1717 0861b13〕 and ends with 「乃至本證亦不出此,人不見之謂為煩芿。」 tr. “Even realization in the Origin does not go beyond this; people who fail to see it call it tangled undergrowth”〔T1717 0869b10〕. It correlates each section of the two great gates—general discussion and relation to objects—and takes the interfusion of object and wisdom and opening and revealing as the framework of the whole.
2. Formation and Transmission
The origins of the treatise record that Zhiyi lectured at Jiangling and Guanding heard and transcribed him, expressly noting that the Xuanyi and Wenju each comprised ten fascicles〔T1716 0681a16–a23〕. This unit transmits Zhiyi’s teaching as recorded by Guanding. No passage within its bounds is explicitly marked as a private explanation by Guanding that should be separated into another layer, so no additional authorial layer is cut out.
3. Scriptures and Treatises Cited by Zhiyi
This section records in the treatise’s sequence all cited and incorporated sources, formulas of earlier masters, and cross-references: forty-three principal numbers plus two supplements, 17.2〔T1716 0713a03〕 and 21.2〔T1716 0711c19〕, for forty-five rows. Where wording cited by the treatise differs from the received wording of extant scriptures and treatises, both forms are preserved. Relationships are identified only as excerpts, combined quotations, digests, similar scenes, or referents under investigation; the base text is not rewritten from the received witness.
The Abhidharma Vibhāṣā Treatise Group
| No. | Wording in the Fahua Xuanyi | Received-text comparison and relationship |
|---|---|---|
| 1 | The treatise has 「尊者瞿沙說:求解脫智火,煖最在初。」 tr. “Venerable Ghoṣa says: Of the fire of wisdom that seeks liberation, warmth is first”〔T1716 0707c11〕 | T1546 Abhidharma Vibhāṣā Treatise has 「尊者瞿沙說曰:求解脫智火,彼最在初。」 tr. “Venerable Ghoṣa says: Of the fire of wisdom that seeks liberation, that is first”〔T1546 0020a06〕, followed separately by the two similes of smoke and the sun. The treatise omits “says” and “that” and excerpts the following text. |
| 2 | The treatise first narrates that the Buddha addressed Mǎnxiù, then records 「我有四句法,當為汝說,欲知不?當恣汝意。」 tr. “I have four clauses of Dharma that I shall teach you. Do you wish to know them? Ask freely as you please”〔T1716 0707c18〕 | T1546 has 「佛告馬師、滿宿比丘:我有四句法,當為汝說。為欲知不?當恣汝意。」 tr. “The Buddha told the monks Aśvajit and Punarvasu: I have four clauses of Dharma that I shall teach you. Do you wish to know them? Ask freely as you please”〔T1546 0020a20〕. The received text adds Aśvajit, “monks,” and the graph “for”; its sentence divisions also differ. |
| 3 | The treatise has 「煖有下三,頂有六:下下乃至中上。忍有八:下下乃至上中。世第一但上上。」 tr. “Warmth has the three lower grades. Summit has six, from lower-lower through middle-upper. Forbearance has eight, from lower-lower through upper-middle. The highest worldly Dharma has only upper-upper”〔T1716 0708a04〕 | T1546 has 「尊者瞿沙說曰:煖有三種:下下、下中、下上。頂有六種:下下乃至中上。忍有八種:下下乃至上中。世第一法一種,謂上上。」 tr. “Venerable Ghoṣa says: Warmth has three kinds: lower-lower, lower-middle, and lower-upper. Summit has six, from lower-lower through middle-upper. Forbearance has eight, from lower-lower through upper-middle. The highest worldly Dharma has one kind, namely upper-upper”〔T1546 0021b13〕. The counts and sequence agree; the treatise afterward supplies its own threefold grouping. |
| 4 | The treatise has 「如是三十二心,是名下忍。」 tr. “These thirty-two minds are called lower forbearance”〔T1716 0708b21〕 | T1546 has 「如是三十二心是名下忍。」 tr. “These thirty-two minds are called lower forbearance”〔T1546 0017c28〕. The wording agrees; each text retains its own punctuation. |
| 5 | The treatise has 「最勝義是第一義;得妙果是第一義,如高幢頂,更無有上,是第一義。」 tr. “Being most excellent is the meaning of ‘first’; attaining a wondrous result is the meaning of ‘first’; like the top of a high banner with nothing above it, this is the meaning of ‘first’”〔T1716 0708c26〕 | T1546 has 「最勝義是第一義,得妙果義是第一義,能入勝分破有頂義是第一義,最後心義是第一義,如高幢頂更無有上。」 tr. “Being most excellent is the meaning of ‘first’; attaining a wondrous result is the meaning of ‘first’; being able to enter the excellent division and break the summit of existence is the meaning of ‘first’; being the final mind is the meaning of ‘first’; it is like the top of a high banner with nothing above it”〔T1546 0008a13〕. The treatise omits two meanings and repositions the banner simile. |
The treatise concludes, 「此依《毘婆沙》釋,欲委知,向彼尋。」 tr. “This explanation relies on the Vibhāṣā; those wishing to know it in detail should seek it there”〔T1716 0709a04〕. The later commentary likewise says 「盡依《婆沙》」 tr. “It relies entirely on the Vibhāṣā”〔T1717 0861c25〕. The long treatment of warmth, summit, forbearance, and the highest worldly Dharma should therefore be treated as one source group rather than assigning each small sentence to a separate scripture.
The Lotus Sutra and Vimalakīrti-nirdeśa Sūtra Group
| No. | Wording in the Fahua Xuanyi | Received-text comparison and relationship |
|---|---|---|
| 6 | The treatise has 「如來方便知見,波羅蜜皆悉具足」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s skillful knowledge and vision and pāramitā are all fully complete”〔T1716 0710a15〕 | T0262 Lotus Sutra has 「如來方便知見波羅蜜皆已具足。」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s skillful knowledge and vision pāramitā are all already complete”〔T0262 0005c03〕. The treatise has a comma and reads 悉; the received text reads 已. |
| 7 | The treatise has 「如來知見廣大深遠」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision are vast, great, profound, and far-reaching”〔T1716 0710a17〕 | T0262 has 「如來知見,廣大深遠」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision are vast, great, profound, and far-reaching”〔T0262 0005c04〕. The graphs agree and the punctuation differs. |
| 8 | The treatise combines the material as 「二乘之人及新發心者、不退菩薩所不能知」 tr. “What persons of the Two Vehicles, those newly arousing the mind, and non-retrogressing bodhisattvas cannot know”〔T1716 0710b06〕 | T0262 has separately 「聲聞、辟支佛所不能知。」 tr. “What śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas cannot know”〔T0262 0005b27〕, 「新發意菩薩,供養無數佛」 tr. “Bodhisattvas newly arousing intent have made offerings to countless buddhas”〔T0262 0006a11〕, 「咸皆共思量,不能知佛智。」 tr. “All together consider it but cannot know Buddha wisdom”〔T0262 0006a15〕, and 「不退諸菩薩,其數如恒沙,一心共思求,亦復不能知。」 tr. “Non-retrogressing bodhisattvas, as numerous as Ganges sands, seek it together with one mind and likewise cannot know”〔T0262 0006a16〕. The treatise is a combined digest across verses. |
| 9 | The treatise says that King Wondrous Adornment 「先是外道世智,聞《法華經》便得決了」 tr. “Previously possessed the worldly wisdom of a non-Buddhist and, on hearing the Lotus Sutra, immediately attained resolution”〔T1716 0710b14〕 | T0262 has 「汝父信受外道,深著婆羅門法」 tr. “Your father believes and accepts non-Buddhist teachings and is deeply attached to brahmanical Dharma”〔T0262 0059c18〕, and also 「二子如是以方便力善化其父,令心信解,好樂佛法。」 tr. “The two sons thus skillfully transformed their father through the power of skillful means, causing his mind to believe, understand, and delight in Buddha-Dharma”〔T0262 0060b08〕. The narrative structure agrees; the treatise is a digest. |
| 10 | The same passage has 「於諸見不動而修三十七品,不捨八邪而入八正」 tr. “Without moving among the various views, he cultivates the thirty-seven factors; without abandoning the eight wrongs, he enters the eight rights”〔T1716 0710b15〕 | T0475 Vimalakīrti-nirdeśa Sūtra has separately 「於諸見不動,而修行三十七品」 tr. “Without moving among the various views, cultivate the thirty-seven factors”〔T0475 0539c24〕 and 「不捨八邪,入八解脫,以邪相入正法」 tr. “Without abandoning the eight wrongs, enter the eight liberations; enter right Dharma through wrong characteristics”〔T0475 0540b06〕. The treatise combines the two passages; its “eight rights” differs from the received text’s “eight liberations.” |
| 11 | The treatise has 「汝等所行是菩薩道」 tr. “What you practice is the bodhisattva path”〔T1716 0710b20〕 | T0262 has 「汝等所行,是菩薩道」 tr. “What you practice is the bodhisattva path”〔T0262 0020b23〕. The graphs agree and the punctuation differs. |
| 12 | The treatise has 「父母所生眼,遂得清淨。」 tr. “The eye born of father and mother then attains purity”〔T1716 0710b27〕 | T0262 has separately 「父母所生清淨肉眼」 tr. “The pure flesh eye born of father and mother”〔T0262 0047c08〕 and 「父母所生眼,悉見三千界」 tr. “With the eye born of father and mother, one sees the entire three-thousandfold world”〔T0262 0047c17〕. The treatise combines the meanings of two locations; the received text lacks a continuous sentence reading “then attains purity.” |
| 13 | The treatise has 「世孰有真天眼者,有佛世尊,不以二相見諸佛國。」 tr. “Who in the world possesses the true divine eye? The Buddha, the World-Honored One, who sees the buddhas’ lands without dual marks”〔T1716 0710b29〕 | T0475 first asks 「世孰有真天眼者?」 tr. “Who in the world possesses the true divine eye?”〔T0475 0541b05〕, then answers that the Buddha, the World-Honored One, has attained the true divine eye, always abides in samādhi, and sees all buddha lands without dual marks. The treatise excerpts and rearranges the passage. |
| 14 | The treatise has 「願得如世尊慧眼第一淨」 tr. “May I attain, like the World-Honored One, the foremost purity of the wisdom eye”〔T1716 0710c02〕 | T0262 has 「願得如世尊,慧眼第一淨。」 tr. “May I attain, like the World-Honored One, the foremost purity of the wisdom eye”〔T0262 0026c05〕. The graphs agree and each text retains its punctuation. |
| 15 | The treatise has 「決了聲聞法,是諸經之王。」 tr. “Resolving the Dharma of the śrāvakas, it is king among the scriptures”〔T1716 0710c05〕 | T0262 has 「決了聲聞法。是諸經之王」 tr. “Resolving the Dharma of the śrāvakas. It is king among the scriptures”〔T0262 0032a15〕. The treatise joins two verse phrases with a comma. |
| 16 | The treatise has 「七寶大車,其數無量」 tr. “Great carriages of seven treasures, their number immeasurable”〔T1716 0714c04〕 | T0262 has 「我有如是七寶大車,其數無量」 tr. “I have such great carriages of seven treasures, their number immeasurable”〔T0262 0012c27〕. The treatise omits the subject and “such.” |
| 17 | The treatise combines the account as 「治生產業,皆與實相不相違背;低頭舉手,開麁顯妙,悉成佛道」 tr. “Livelihood and productive work do not contradict the true mark; lowering the head or raising a hand, once the coarse is opened to reveal the wondrous, all accomplish the Buddha path”〔T1716 0714b26〕 | T0262 has in one place 「若說俗間經書、治世語言、資生業等,皆順正法。」 tr. “If one teaches worldly scriptures and writings, language for governing the world, productive occupations, and so forth, all accord with right Dharma”〔T0262 0050a23〕, and elsewhere 「乃至舉一手,或復小低頭」 tr. “Even raising one hand or slightly lowering the head”〔T0262 0009a20〕, followed nearby by 「皆已成佛道」 tr. “All have already accomplished the Buddha path”〔T0262 0009a25〕. The treatise integrates two scenes. |
| 17.2 | In the section on the Perfect Teaching’s two wisdoms, the treatise combines 「如來知見廣大深遠,方便波羅蜜皆悉具足。」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision are vast, great, profound, and far-reaching; the pāramitā of skillful means is fully complete”〔T1716 0713a03〕 | T0262 has separately 「如來知見,廣大深遠」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s knowledge and vision are vast, great, profound, and far-reaching”〔T0262 0005c04〕 and 「如來方便知見波羅蜜皆已具足。」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s skillful knowledge and vision pāramitā is all already complete”〔T0262 0005c03〕. The treatise reverses and combines them and differs by omission and by 悉 versus 已. |
The Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra Group
| No. | Wording in the Fahua Xuanyi | Received-text comparison and relationship |
|---|---|---|
| 18 | The treatise has 「十二因緣有四種觀:下智觀故,得聲聞菩提。中智觀故,得緣覺菩提。上智觀故,得菩薩菩提。上上智觀故,得佛菩提。」 tr. “There are four kinds of contemplation of the twelve links: through contemplation with lower wisdom, one attains śrāvaka awakening; through middle wisdom, pratyekabuddha awakening; through upper wisdom, bodhisattva awakening; through highest wisdom, Buddha awakening”〔T1716 0710c14〕 | T0374 Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra has 「觀十二緣智,凡有四種:一者下,二者中,三者上,四者上上。」 tr. “Wisdom contemplating the twelve links has four kinds: first lower, second middle, third upper, fourth highest”〔T0374 0524b02〕. The received text subsequently unfolds them according to seeing buddha-nature and the path attained; the treatise condenses them into four clauses. |
| 19 | The treatise has 「知聖諦智,則有二種:中智、上智。中智者,聲聞、緣覺。上智者,諸佛、菩薩。」 tr. “Wisdom knowing the noble truths has two kinds: middle wisdom and upper wisdom. Middle wisdom belongs to śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; upper wisdom belongs to buddhas and bodhisattvas”〔T1716 0711c02〕 | T0374 has 「知四聖諦,有二種智:一者中,二者上。中者聲聞緣覺智,上者諸佛菩薩智。」 tr. “Knowing the Four Noble Truths, there are two kinds of wisdom: first middle and second upper. The middle is the wisdom of śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; the upper is the wisdom of buddhas and bodhisattvas”〔T0374 0442b22〕. The semantic sequence agrees and the wording is adapted. |
| 20 | The treatise separates 「凡夫有苦無諦,聲聞有苦、有苦諦。」 tr. “Ordinary beings have suffering but no truth; śrāvakas have suffering and the truth of suffering”〔T1716 0711c10〕 and 「菩薩之人解苦無苦,而有真諦。」 tr. “Bodhisattvas understand suffering as without suffering, yet possess the true truth”〔T1716 0711c13〕 | T0374 has continuously 「諸凡夫人有苦無諦,聲聞緣覺有苦有苦諦而無真實,諸菩薩等解苦無苦,是故無苦而有真實。」 tr. “Ordinary beings have suffering but no truth; śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas have suffering and the truth of suffering but lack reality; bodhisattvas understand suffering as without suffering and therefore have no suffering but possess reality”〔T0374 0441a11〕. The treatise separates and abridges the passage; “true truth” and “reality” differ. |
| 21 | The treatise has 「知諸陰是苦,知諸入為門,亦名為苦。知諸界為分,亦名為性,亦名為知,是名中智。」 tr. “Knowing the aggregates as suffering, knowing the sense fields as gates and also calling them suffering, and knowing the elements as divisions, also calling them nature and also calling them knowing: this is called middle wisdom”〔T1716 0711c16〕 | T0374 first has 「知諸陰苦,名為中智」 tr. “Knowing the aggregates as suffering is called middle wisdom”〔T0374 0442b24〕, then 「知諸界者,名之為分,亦名為性,亦名為苦,是名中智」 tr. “Knowing the elements is called division, also called nature, and also called suffering; this is called middle wisdom”〔T0374 0442c01〕. The treatise combines the passages on aggregates, sense fields, and elements; its last graph 知, “knowing,” differs from the received 苦, “suffering.” |
| 21.2 | The treatise has 「我於彼經,竟不說之」 tr. “In that scripture I ultimately did not explain it”〔T1716 0711c19〕 | T0374 has 「我於彼經竟不說之。」 tr. “In that scripture I ultimately did not explain it”〔T0374 0442b26〕. The same section also has a repeated form containing 亦, but only the form without 亦 is compared here. |
| 22 | The treatise has 「如來非苦、非集、非滅、非道、非諦,是實;虛空非苦、非諦,是實。」 tr. “The Tathāgata is not suffering, not origination, not cessation, not path, and not truth, but is real; space is not suffering and not truth, but is real”〔T1716 0711c23〕 | T0374 has 「如來非苦非諦是實,虛空非苦非諦是實,佛性非苦非諦是實。」 tr. “The Tathāgata is not suffering and not truth but is real; space is not suffering and not truth but is real; buddha-nature is not suffering and not truth but is real”〔T0374 0443c03〕. The treatise expands the first clause through origination, cessation, and path; the received text has an additional buddha-nature clause. |
| 23 | The treatise has 「有苦、有苦因、有苦盡、有苦對,如來非苦乃至非對,是故為實。」 tr. “There is suffering, cause of suffering, exhaustion of suffering, and counteraction to suffering; the Tathāgata is not suffering through not counteraction and is therefore real”〔T1716 0711c26〕 | T0374 has 「有苦、有苦因、有苦盡、有苦對,如來非苦乃至非對,是故為實不名為諦」 tr. “There is suffering, cause of suffering, exhaustion of suffering, and counteraction to suffering; the Tathāgata is not suffering through not counteraction and is therefore real, not called truth”〔T0374 0443c22〕. The treatise omits the closing clause. |
| 24 | The treatise’s simile has 「如賤人舍,王若過者,舍則莊嚴」 tr. “It is like the dwelling of a lowly person: if a king passes it, the dwelling becomes dignified”〔T1716 0713a26〕 | T0374 has 「如賤人舍,王若過者則應讚歎」 tr. “It is like the dwelling of a lowly person: if a king passes it, it should be praised”〔T0374 0539c01〕, followed by an explanation of the dwelling’s splendor. The scene agrees and the end of the simile differs. |
| 25 | The treatise separates 「聲聞之人,但見於空,不見不空。」 tr. “Śrāvakas see only emptiness and do not see nonemptiness”〔T1716 0714a10〕 and 「智者見空,及與不空。」 tr. “The wise see emptiness together with nonemptiness”〔T1716 0714a10〕 | T0374 has 「智者見空及與不空、常與無常、苦之與樂、我與無我。」 tr. “The wise see emptiness together with nonemptiness, permanent and impermanent, suffering and pleasure, self and nonself”〔T0374 0523b14〕, and elsewhere 「聲聞緣覺見一切空,不見不空」 tr. “Śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas see everything as empty and do not see nonemptiness”〔T0374 0523b20〕. The treatise excerpts the passages and differs in its collective designation. |
| 26 | The Masters of the Grounds use the simile 「如藕絲懸山。」 tr. “Like suspending a mountain by a lotus-root fiber”〔T1716 0709c24〕 | T0374 has the similar scene 「若有人能以藕根絲懸須彌山,可思議不?」 tr. “If someone could suspend Mount Sumeru by a lotus-root fiber, could that be conceived?”〔T0374 0471b20〕. Only the similarity of the simile can be established; the entire statement by the Masters of the Grounds still cannot be assigned to this scripture. |
| 27 | The treatise has 「聲聞、緣覺亦實亦虛。斷煩惱故,名之為實;非常住故,名之為虛。」 tr. “Śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas are both real and false. Because they sever afflictions, they are called real; because they do not permanently abide, they are called false”〔T1716 0714b28〕 | T0374 has 「彼二乘者,亦實、不實。聲聞緣覺斷諸煩惱,則名為實。無常、不住、是變易法,名為不實。」 tr. “Those of the Two Vehicles are both real and unreal. Because śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas sever afflictions, they are called real. Because they are impermanent, do not abide, and are subject to change, they are called unreal”〔T0374 0444a12〕. 虛, “false,” and 不實, “unreal,” and “not permanently abiding” and “impermanent and not abiding” each remain with their own text. |
The Dazhidu Lun, Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra, and Sūtra of the Original Acts that Adorn the Bodhisattva Group
| No. | Wording in the Fahua Xuanyi | Received-text comparison and relationship |
|---|---|---|
| 28 | On the four siddhāntas, the treatise says 「皆名為實。世界故實,乃至第一義故實。」 tr. “All are called real: real because of the worldly siddhānta, through real because of the ultimate-meaning siddhānta”〔T1716 0709b28〕 | T1509 Dazhidu Lun has 「四悉檀中,一切十二部經,八萬四千法藏,皆是實,無相違背。」 tr. “Within the four siddhāntas, all twelve divisions of scripture and eighty-four thousand Dharma treasuries are real, without mutual contradiction”〔T1509 0059b20〕, then explains the reality of each siddhānta. The treatise digests the general meaning. |
| 29 | The treatise says that the Buddha confirmed Kāśyapa with 「我之與汝,俱坐解脫床。」 tr. “I and you both sit upon the bed of liberation”〔T1716 0712b04〕 | T1509 has a similar scene concerning Ānanda, 「共佛在解脫床上坐故。」 tr. “Because he sits with the Buddha upon the bed of liberation”〔T1509 0083a24〕. The person and sentence do not fully agree; the referent remains under investigation. |
| 30 | The treatise also says that the Buddha confirmed the bodhisattva with 「我亦如汝〔云云〕。」 tr. “I too am like you [and so forth]”〔T1716 0712b07〕 | The later commentary transmits 「我有慈悲四禪三昧,汝亦如是」 tr. “I possess the four dhyānas and samādhis of loving-kindness and compassion; you too are thus”〔T1717 0867b18〕, but a complete formula has not yet been matched in received T1509. Only the later commentary’s witness is retained; the referent remains under investigation. |
| 31 | The treatise records Nāgārjuna’s refutation, 「豈有不淨心中修菩提道?猶如毒器,不任貯食,食則殺人。」 tr. “How could the path of awakening be cultivated in an impure mind? It is like a poisoned vessel unfit to store food; the food would kill a person”〔T1716 0712b08〕 | T1509 first says in a similar passage 「離智、離緣,諸法實相,本自清淨。」 tr. “Apart from wisdom and apart from conditions, the true mark of all dharmas is originally pure”〔T1509 0507a13〕, then gives the simile 「百種美食,與毒同器,則不可食。」 tr. “If a hundred kinds of fine food share a vessel with poison, they cannot be eaten”〔T1509 0507a14〕. The scene has the same poisoned-food simile but not the treatise’s complete sentence. |
| 32 | Under the title Great Prajñā, the treatise has 「即色是空,非色滅空。」 tr. “Form itself is emptiness; it is not that form is extinguished and then becomes empty”〔T1716 0712b12〕 | T0223 Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra has the near wording 「不以空色故色空,色即是空、空即是色」 tr. “Form is not empty because form is emptied; form itself is emptiness and emptiness itself is form”〔T0223 0240b27〕, while the exact formula occurs in T0475, 「色即是空,非色滅空,色性自空」 tr. “Form itself is emptiness; it is not that form is extinguished and then becomes empty; the nature of form is itself empty”〔T0475 0551a19〕. The treatise’s attribution and the received wording are recorded side by side; the attribution is not changed. |
| 33 | Under the title Great Prajñā, the treatise has 「一切智是聲聞智;道種智是菩薩智;一切種智是佛智。」 tr. “Omniscience is śrāvaka wisdom; wisdom of the varieties of the path is bodhisattva wisdom; the knowledge of all modes is Buddha wisdom”〔T1716 0714a11〕 | T0223 has 「薩婆若是一切聲聞、辟支佛智;道種智是菩薩摩訶薩智;一切種智是諸佛智。」 tr. “Sarvajñā is the wisdom of all śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; wisdom of the varieties of the path is the wisdom of bodhisattva-mahāsattvas; the knowledge of all modes is the wisdom of the buddhas”〔T0223 0375b25〕. The names and groups are abridged and adapted. |
| 34 | Under the title Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra, the treatise has 「種性菩薩發心欲除二障,有佛、無佛決定能次第斷諸煩惱。」 tr. “A bodhisattva at the lineage stage arouses the mind wishing to remove the two obstructions and, whether or not a buddha is present, can certainly sever the afflictions in sequence”〔T1716 0714a14〕 | T1581 Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra has 「自性成熟者,有善法種子修習、善法隨順二障,清淨解脫身心有力,真實方便具足究竟,有佛無佛堪能次第斷煩惱障及智慧障」 tr. “One whose intrinsic nature has matured possesses seeds of wholesome Dharmas and cultivation, wholesome Dharmas accord with the two obstructions, purity and liberation give body and mind power, and real skillful means are complete and ultimate; whether or not a buddha is present, one is capable of severing the obstruction of afflictions and the obstruction to wisdom in sequence”〔T1581 0900a09〕. The scene and the two obstructions, presence or absence of a buddha, and sequential severance agree; the treatise rearranges them into one sentence. |
| 35 | The formula of the Masters of the Grounds is 「緣修顯真修,真修發時,不須緣修。」 tr. “Conditioned cultivation reveals true cultivation; when true cultivation arises, conditioned cultivation is no longer needed”〔T1716 0714a22〕 | T1522 Treatise on the Sūtra of the Ten Grounds was examined in terms of teaching and realization and the scenes before and at entry into the grounds, but this sentence was not found. “Masters of the Grounds” names a group of teachers; the formula cannot be fixed as a direct quotation from T1522 merely because of the name. The referent remains under investigation. |
| 36 | Under the title Explanatory Treatise, the treatise has 「三智一心中得」 tr. “The three wisdoms are attained in one mind”〔T1716 0714a29〕 | T1509 has 「實一切一時得。此中為令人信般若波羅蜜故,次第差品說」 tr. “In reality, all are attained at one time. Here they are taught in differing grades and sequence to cause people to trust prajñāpāramitā”〔T1509 0260b20〕, and also 「雖一心中得,亦有初、中、後次第。」 tr. “Although attained in one mind, there is also a sequence of beginning, middle, and end”〔T1509 0260b22〕. The same scene supports attainment in one mind and provisionally established sequence; the treatise’s four graphs do not form a continuous sentence in the received text. |
| 37 | Under the title Yingluo, the treatise has 「從假入空名二諦觀;從空入假名平等觀;二觀為方便道,得入中道第一義諦觀。」 tr. “Entering emptiness from the provisional is called contemplation of the Two Truths; entering the provisional from emptiness is called equal contemplation; the two contemplations are the path of skillful means, through which one enters contemplation of the Middle Way’s ultimate truth”〔T1716 0714b05〕 | T1485 Sūtra of the Original Acts that Adorn the Bodhisattva has 「三觀者,從假名入空二諦觀,從空入假名平等觀。是二觀方便道。因是二空觀,得入中道第一義諦觀」 tr. “As for the three contemplations: from provisional designation one enters contemplation of the Two Truths of emptiness; from emptiness one enters the provisional, called equal contemplation. These two contemplations are the path of skillful means. By means of these two contemplations of emptiness, one enters contemplation of the Middle Way’s ultimate truth”〔T1485 1014b19〕. The treatise omits graphs and changes sentence divisions. |
| 38 | Under the title Explanatory Treatise, the treatise has 「諸水入海,同一鹹味。諸智入如實智,失本名字。」 tr. “All waters enter the sea and share one salty flavor. All wisdoms enter wisdom of suchness and lose their original names”〔T1716 0714c06〕 | T1509 has 「是十智入如實智中,失本名字,唯有一實智;譬如十方諸流水,皆入大海,捨本名字,但名大海。」 tr. “These ten wisdoms enter wisdom of suchness, lose their original names, and leave only the one real wisdom. It is like flowing waters from the ten directions all entering the ocean, abandoning their original names, and being called only the ocean”〔T1509 0234a11〕. The treatise adds the language of salty flavor and abbreviates the passage. |
Referents under Investigation and Cross-References
| No. | Wording in the Fahua Xuanyi | Result of verification |
|---|---|---|
| 39 | Under the title Renwang Prajñā, the treatise has 「說智及智處,皆名為般若。」 tr. “Wisdom and the place reached by wisdom are both called prajñā”〔T1716 0709b01〕 | The two sentences were not found in the complete two-fascicle T0245 Sūtra of Benevolent Kings’ Prajñāpāramitā. Zhiquan likewise records 「仁王,經上下卷不見有此二句,恐是約義引」 tr. “In the upper and lower fascicles of the Renwang, these two sentences do not appear; I fear this is a citation according to meaning”〔X0592 0588c04〕. The referent therefore remains under investigation and is not reassigned to another scripture. |
| 40 | The entire sentence of the Masters of the Grounds is 「中道乃是果頭能顯,初心學者仰信此理,如藕絲懸山。」 tr. “The Middle Way can be revealed only at the fruit stage; beginning students look up in faith to this principle, like suspending a mountain by a lotus-root fiber”〔T1716 0709c23〕 | Only a similar scene for the lotus-root fiber simile was found in T0374; the language concerning revelation at the fruit stage was not matched in T1522. Only the similarity of the simile is therefore acknowledged, and the entire sentence is not assigned to any single scripture or treatise. |
| 41 | Under the title Avataṃsaka, the treatise explains the mind of the first abode with 「三世諸佛不知初住智。」 tr. “Buddhas of the three times do not know the wisdom of the first abode”〔T1716 0713a17〕 | T0278 Avataṃsaka Sūtra has the near passage 「初求佛道發一念,世間眾生及二乘,斯等一切莫能知,何況菩薩餘功德?」 tr. “At the first thought aroused in seeking the Buddha path, worldly sentient beings and the Two Vehicles cannot know it at all; how much less the bodhisattva’s remaining merits?”〔T0278 0448c29〕, and elsewhere 「唯除諸佛,其餘一切悉不能知。」 tr. “Except only the buddhas, none of the others can know”〔T0278 0450a23〕. The specified sentence was not found; its referent remains under investigation. |
| 42 | The treatise says only 「修觀,義如《止觀》〔云云〕。」 tr. “As for cultivating contemplation, the meaning is as in the Zhiguan [and so forth]”〔T1716 0714b11〕 | This is a cross-reference for the chapter as a whole. Although T1911 Mohe Zhiguan contains corresponding contemplative gates, the base text does not specify one short sentence or unique locus; no single line anchor is invented. |
| 43 | The treatise says 「莫以《中論》相比,可熟思之〔云云〕。」 tr. “Do not compare it with the Treatise on the Middle; this should be pondered carefully [and so forth]”〔T1716 0713c09〕 | This is a comparative statement refusing to reduce the scale of the chapter’s breaking and integration to one treatise; it is not a quotation taken from T1564 Treatise on the Middle. |
4. Essential Explanations from the Shiqian [the Mirror]
The later commentary first fixes the chapter’s framework with two sentences: 「次明智妙為二:先明來意,次正釋。」 tr. “Next, the explanation of the subtlety of wisdom is twofold: first clarifying the rationale, then the direct explanation”〔T1717 0861b13〕 and 「初意者文自為六,先列六章,次依章解釋。」 tr. “In the initial rationale the text itself has six divisions: first listing six sections, then explaining them according to those sections”〔T1717 0861b14〕. Concerning the count of twenty wisdoms, it judges 「初數中,初六藏,次四通,次三別,次三三佛,次四圓」 tr. “In the initial enumeration, the first six belong to the Tripiṭaka Teaching, the next four to Shared, the next three to Distinct, the next three to the three buddhas, and the final four to Perfect”〔T1717 0861b15〕. The twenty items that appear level in the base text thereby first receive an organization of six, four, three, three, and four.
Why does the section distinguishing characteristics explain the four wholesome roots extensively and the rest with increasing brevity? The later commentary explains, 「三辨相中,若從數類誠為不多,類中多相,從相復更少多分別,故使爾耳。」 tr. “In the third section, distinguishing characteristics: viewed by number, the classes truly are not many; within each class are many characteristics, and among the characteristics there are again shorter and longer distinctions, which is why it is so”〔T1717 0861b25〕. Although there are only twenty classes, the characteristics within them admit longer and shorter treatment; unequal length cannot be misjudged as omission of sections. In the count of minds in lower forbearance, the later commentary begins with 「次釋忍法者」 tr. “Next, explaining the Dharma of forbearance”〔T1717 0862c05〕 and expressly judges this text’s thirty-two minds correct and another recension’s forty-two minds erroneous. The two must not be reversed.
The later commentary separately divides the three gates of illumination, judgment, and opening: 「次明智照境者為三:先敘意,次料簡,三正釋。」 tr. “Next, clarifying wisdom’s illumination of objects has three parts: first stating the intent, next resolving questions, third the direct explanation”〔T1717 0864a20〕; 「五明判者,為二:先判,次結。初又三:初約智以判,次約知見四句以判,三約五眼。」 tr. “Fifth, clarifying judgment, is twofold: first judging, then concluding. The first again has three: first judging according to wisdom, next according to the four alternatives of knowledge and seeing, third according to the five eyes”〔T1717 0864c26〕; and 「六明開,中二:先約智開,次約眼開。」 tr. “Sixth, clarifying opening, has two parts: first opening according to wisdom, next opening according to the eyes”〔T1717 0865b26〕. The base text is therefore not a single line running from lower to higher wisdom. It first lists, then illuminates, then judges, and finally opens what was judged coarse into the wondrous.
On entering the gate of relation to objects, the later commentary first asks why wisdom must be explained object by object: 「前單明智,若不對境,後人將何為妙觀所託?」 tr. “The preceding passage explained wisdom alone; if it is not correlated with objects, upon what will later people rest wondrous contemplation?”〔T1717 0865c28〕. It then says 「前言照者或對或互通總而說,但云生滅智照生滅境,故脩觀者未可措心,故今一一明其行相。」 tr. “The preceding illumination was stated generally, whether in direct correlation or mutual interpenetration, saying only that arising-and-ceasing wisdom illuminates an arising-and-ceasing object. Practitioners therefore could not yet set their minds to it; now its concrete characteristics are clarified one by one”〔T1717 0866a02〕. Illumination in the general discussion is only a comprehensive summary; the relation to objects unfolds concrete characteristics. The two cannot be treated as repetition.
The later commentary takes 「若不轉麁成妙故成相待意也,若即麁成妙方成絕待意也。」 tr. “If the coarse is not turned into the wondrous, the meaning is relational; only when the coarse itself becomes wondrous is the meaning absolute”〔T1717 0867a02〕 as the standard for distinguishing relational and absolute. The relational compares better and worse while object and wisdom have not turned. The absolute does not destroy earlier wisdom but makes the coarse wondrous precisely within opening and revealing.
In the section on the seven kinds of Two Truths, the later commentary first establishes 「次對七二諦明智者,為二:先例境略列,次正釋。」 tr. “Next, clarifying wisdom in relation to the seven kinds of Two Truths is twofold: first listing the objects briefly according to the preceding example, then the direct explanation”〔T1717 0867b03〕. It then uses 「若不約四教五味兩重判妙,焉知《法華》居一代之最?」 tr. “If subtlety were not judged twice according to the Four Teachings and Five Flavors, how could one know that the Lotus occupies the highest place in the Buddha’s teaching career?”〔T1717 0867c08〕 to explain the double function of judgments by teaching and flavor. Concerning its method of evidence, it expressly says 「今家章疏附理憑教」 tr. “The chapters and commentaries of this tradition accord with principle and rely upon teaching”〔T1717 0868a14〕 and 「今採以佛經申《法華》意,遍破遍立」 tr. “Here the Buddha’s scriptures are selected to clarify the meaning of the Lotus, breaking pervasively and establishing pervasively”〔T1717 0868a20〕. The treatise’s seven and twenty-one kinds of provisional and real wisdom are chapter divisions inferred from scripture, not a false claim that every subdivision occurs under the same name in one treatise.
For the wisdom of one reality, the later commentary divides it as 「五約一實智為三:釋、判、開。」 tr. “Fifth, the wisdom of one reality has three parts: explanation, judgment, and opening”〔T1717 0869a13〕. At successive mutual illumination it says 「六境既展轉開合,故須六智隨其開合亦隨境轉照」 tr. “Since the six objects successively open and combine, the six wisdoms must follow their opening and combining and turn with the objects in illumination”〔T1717 0869a20〕. It identifies mutual entry with 「一境一切境、一智一切智」 tr. “One object is all objects; one wisdom is all wisdoms”〔T1717 0869a24〕 and concludes the whole with 「諦融智融圓成開顯法華妙旨」 tr. “Truths interfuse and wisdom interfuses, perfectly completing the wondrous purport of the Lotus’s opening and revealing”〔T1717 0869a27〕. It also warns 「若不見始終妙意,徒自云云何益者乎?」 tr. “If one does not see the wondrous intent from beginning to end, what benefit is there in empty verbiage?”〔T1717 0869a27〕. The closing sentence 「乃至本證亦不出此,人不見之謂為煩芿。」 tr. “Even realization in the Origin does not go beyond this; people who fail to see it call it tangled undergrowth”〔T1717 0869b10〕 says that the intricate tables all disclose opening and combining from beginning to end. Once this axis is missed, one sees only branches and leaves.
5. Explanations of Various Masters
The directly recoverable commentary surface for the subtlety of wisdom in Zhiquan’s X0592 Fahua Jing Xuanqian Zhengshi begins with 「三、辨相。」 tr. “Third, distinguishing characteristics”〔X0592 0586c23〕 and ends immediately before the first graph of the next characteristic, 「○第三行玅。」 tr. “Third, the subtlety of practice”〔X0592 0589c01〕. No separate section on successive mutual illumination appears in this commentary surface. First, its passage on worldly wisdom cites the simile 「塗左割右。大論云:若人以刀割一臂,若人以檀香泥一臂,心無憎愛。」 tr. “Smearing the left and cutting the right. The Great Treatise says: if one person cuts one arm with a knife and another smears one arm with sandalwood paste, mind has neither hatred nor love”〔X0592 0586c24〕, using freedom from hatred and love to explain the worldly concentration and wisdom cited by the treatise. Second, concerning the long passage on the four wholesome roots, it records 「以上玄文皆在婆沙第四卷中。」 tr. “All the preceding text of the Xuanyi is in Fascicle Four of the Vibhāṣā”〔X0592 0587a08〕, supporting treatment of warmth and the rest as one Vibhāṣā source group.
Third, within the sequence of forbearance it says 「○忍法文。口科分三:初正明上中下三忍,次引俱舍通明煖等,三明法忍等十六心。」 tr. “The passage on the Dharma of forbearance. The oral outline divides it into three: first directly clarifying upper, middle, and lower forbearance; next citing the Kośa to clarify warmth and the rest generally; third clarifying the sixteen minds of Dharma-forbearance and so forth”〔X0592 0587b05〕, supplying three branches for the long passage. It continues to read the treatise’s thirty-two minds as correct according to the later commentary. Fourth, concerning mutual illumination of wisdom and object, it lists 「境照于境,境照于智,智照于境,智照于智。」 tr. “Object illuminates object; object illuminates wisdom; wisdom illuminates object; wisdom illuminates wisdom”〔X0592 0588c01〕, unfolding mutual illumination into four alternatives. Fifth, it candidly says that the sentence attributed to the Renwang is not found in either fascicle of the received scripture and may be a citation according to meaning〔X0592 0588c04〕; it does not invent another source.
A clear later dispute also arose concerning the sequence of nature, wisdom, and cultivation. Yuanqing’s X0926 Fahua Shimiao Buer Men Shizhu Zhi says 「性雖本爾,藉知曰修。由修照性,由性發修。」 tr. “Although nature is originally so, relying on knowing is called cultivation. Through cultivation one illuminates nature; from nature cultivation arises”〔X0926 0314c18〕, and judges 「別本云:籍智起修者,謬也。」 tr. “Another edition says, ‘relying on wisdom to arouse cultivation’; this is erroneous”〔X0926 0320a07〕. Zhili’s T1928 Shibuermen Zhiyao Chao instead says 「今云藉智起修,直是由於智妙起於行妙耳」 tr. “The present phrase ‘relying on wisdom to arouse cultivation’ simply means that the subtlety of practice arises from the subtlety of wisdom”〔T1928 0713c05〕. The former prevents intrinsically present nature from being treated as newly created by wisdom, while the latter explains the subtlety of practice arising from the subtlety of wisdom according to the sequence of the ten subtleties. They ask at different levels; their wording is recorded side by side without adjudication.
Within the continuous range described above, ancient commentaries supply fascicle and chapter leads for the Vibhāṣā, Great Treatise, Nirvāṇa, and other sources and faithfully preserve unresolved referents. No Guanding statement appears that should be separately established as a private-record layer within this unit.
6. Terminology
Subtlety of wisdom. Ultimate principle is mysterious and subtle and must be revealed through wisdom. Wisdom capable of knowing the knowable must also accord with an interfused object. “Wondrous” does not designate only the single highest wisdom; it also means that after the wisdoms are judged and opened, they are no longer separated from the wondrous object.
Number, class, characteristic. Number is the complete list of twenty names. Class combines similar items according to stage of practice and object. Characteristic explains the actual mode of each class of wisdom. Identical counts do not entail equal lengths of explanation for their characteristics.
Five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness. The five calming contemplations treat distraction through counting the breath, desire through impurity, anger through loving-kindness, delusion through dependent origination, and obstruction to the path through recollection of the Buddha. The four establishments use contemplations of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas to counteract the four inversions of permanence, pleasure, self, and purity. Both possess concentration and wisdom and remain at the outer ordinary stage.
Warmth, summit, forbearance, highest worldly Dharma. Among the four wholesome roots, warmth resembles the initial heat produced by drilling fire; summit resembles a mountain peak where one cannot long remain; forbearance approaches seeing the truths by successively reducing objects and practices; the highest worldly Dharma receives its name from opening the gate of the noble path. Several divisions of grades for the four are recorded in full from the Vibhāṣā and should not be compressed into one account.
Twenty wisdoms. Worldly wisdom; wisdom of the five calming contemplations and four establishments of mindfulness; wisdom of the four wholesome roots; wisdom of the four fruits; pratyekabuddha wisdom; wisdom of the six perfections; Shared-Teaching śrāvaka wisdom embodying Dharmas; Shared-Teaching pratyekabuddha wisdom embodying Dharmas; Shared-Teaching bodhisattva skillful wisdom embodying Dharmas and entering the true; Shared-Teaching bodhisattva wisdom embodying Dharmas and emerging into the provisional; wisdom of the Distinct Teaching’s ten faiths; wisdom of its thirty minds; wisdom of its ten grounds; Buddha wisdom of the Tripiṭaka Teaching; Buddha wisdom of the Shared Teaching; Buddha wisdom of the Distinct Teaching; wisdom of disciples at the Perfect Teaching’s five grades; wisdom of purification of the six faculties; wisdom from the first abode through equal awakening; and wisdom of wondrous awakening. Not one item may be omitted.
Illumination. Wisdom does not alone seize an object in one direction. When named according to causes and conditions, wisdom and object are only provisional names; from the inconceivable perspective, object and wisdom can mutually illuminate, like mirrors reflecting one another and like earth producing a sprout while the sprout produces earth in return.
Judging coarse and wondrous. First the initial twelve wisdoms are judged coarse and the latter eight wondrous. Within the Distinct Teaching’s four wisdoms, three are then judged coarse and one wondrous, while all four wisdoms of the Perfect Teaching are wondrous. Judgment continues through the four alternatives of neither knowing nor seeing, knowing but not seeing, seeing but not knowing, and both knowing and seeing, and through the five eyes. Coarse and wondrous are always established according to what is heard, realized, and illuminated and whether it interfuses perfectly.
Opening the coarse to reveal the wondrous. Opening does not delete or deny preceding wisdoms. It resolves their skillful function, enabling the first sixteen wisdoms to enter the latter four and the four eyes to enter the Buddha eye. Once the coarse has been opened and revealed, no coarse remains with which the wondrous stands in relation; the relational thereby enters the absolute.
Transforming others, one’s own practice together with transforming others, one’s own practice. Each set of provisional and real wisdom is divided into three levels: teaching provisional and real to others according to faculties; comparing inner realization with teaching others; and distinguishing provisional and real within one’s own realization. Seven sets with three each make twenty-one kinds of provisional and real wisdom.
Five kinds of three wisdoms. First, Middle wisdom enters empty wisdom. Second, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters empty wisdom. Third, Middle wisdom and the wisdoms of emptiness and provisionality separately face one another. Fourth, tathāgatagarbha wisdom enters Middle wisdom. Fifth, the three wisdoms perfectly interfuse. Although the names omniscience, wisdom of the varieties of the path, and the knowledge of all modes are the same, their referents are not identical across these five modes of mutual entry.
Relational and absolute. When the object does not turn, wisdom remains coarse and subtlety stands in relation to the coarse. When the object turns into the wondrous and coarse wisdom immediately becomes wondrous, opening and revealing is absolute. The absolute does not create another highest wisdom apart from all wisdoms.
Later summary expressions. The Five Periods and Eight Teachings, modes of transformation, methods of transformation, the Tripiṭaka-Shared-Distinct-Perfect formula, ten subtleties of the Trace Gate, ten subtleties of the Origin Gate, and three thousand in one thought-moment do not occur verbatim in this unit. They are identified here only as later summary expressions and do not replace the treatise’s actual wording concerning the Four Teachings, Five Flavors, ten subtleties, and the grammar of object and wisdom.
7. Similes · Cross-Reading · Carrying Forward
The unit’s first group of similes is shadow and form, echo and sound. Object resembles form and sound, wisdom shadow and echo. An independently existing wisdom does not first arise and then capture an external object; when the object interfuses, wisdom accords and is called wondrous. Mirrors mutually illuminating and earth and sprout mutually producing take the relation one step further: subject and object can reveal one another without being blended into an undifferentiated mass.
The similes of the four wholesome roots are dense and sequential. Warmth resembles drilling wood and rubbing bamboo: fire arises from mutual dependence and then burns the fuel and bamboo. It also resembles a heap of flowers producing warmth, with the warmth making the flowers wither. Summit resembles a road across a mountain peak, where a person cannot remain long: without difficulty one advances to forbearance, while with difficulty one retreats to warmth. Forbearance successively reduces practices and objects like a distant traveler exchanging possessions that cannot be carried first for money, then for gold, and finally for treasure of high value that is easy to bear. These similes describe functions becoming purer and objects fewer rather than merely arranging four stations as a static hierarchy.
Judgment of wisdom uses closed eyes, curing the film, and opening the eye to show that images obtained through hearing cannot replace direct seeing. The five eyes gradually reveal the breadth and narrowness of what is seen, moving from within and beyond obstruction through the truths and knowledge of faculties to the true mark. In the opening of the eyes, the kalaviṅka’s voice already surpasses other birds while it is still within the 㲉, “shell.” This shows that although the Buddha eye has not opened completely, perfect study and perfect faith already possess the subtlety of resemblance; the ultimate alone cannot be used to cancel the preceding stages of attainment.
The similes likewise turn with the four contemplations of the twelve links. Lower wisdom views rotation across the three times like a wheel and uses the absence of smoke when a fire is not lit to explain that when cause ceases, result stops. Middle wisdom sees the twelve links as illusory and does not produce love or hatred within illusion. Upper wisdom distinguishes immeasurable forms of the three paths and three virtues and their counteractions. Highest wisdom resembles Jīvaka transforming poison into medicine without abandoning this to seek that; it also resembles a person with superknowledge not shunning this place in favor of another and space lacking gain and loss. The same twelve links open into four objects and four wisdoms according to different understandings.
The opening of the Two Truths uses a lowly dwelling receiving a king and streams entering the sea. When a king passes a lowly dwelling, it becomes dignified; when streams enter the sea, their original names disappear and all share the sea’s flavor. Opening the coarse therefore does not discard earlier wisdoms one by one. Once the skillful truths interfuse, the wisdoms established upon them turn wondrous as well.
Read together with the Lotus Sutra, this chapter threads judgment and opening through scriptural passages on skillful knowledge and vision, vast knowledge and vision, King Wondrous Adornment, the Buddha eye, and the great carriages. Read with the Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra, the four contemplations of the twelve links, the four wisdoms of the Four Truths, emptiness and nonemptiness, and the reality and falsity of the Two Vehicles become its principal scriptural evidence. Read with the Dazhidu Lun, Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, and Vimalakīrti-nirdeśa Sūtra, the four siddhāntas, seven sets of provisional and real wisdom, five kinds of three wisdoms, and wisdom of suchness unfold. Read in relation to the Mohe Zhiguan, these wisdoms do not merely furnish categories for classifying the teaching but provide the support upon which objects are contemplated. The subtlety of practice that follows begins precisely from the capacity of contemplation clarified by the subtlety of wisdom.
8. Placement of the Editions
First, this unit takes T1716 as its base text and spans 0707a24–0715b15. The text crosses the boundary between the first and second parts of Fascicle Three. The fascicle title and attribution following 0712a04 are a transmitted fascicle boundary and do not form a separate doctrinal passage.
Second, the sole explicit variant marker in the base text occurs at 0708c05. In the second occurrence of the graph 苦, the base reads 「如似苦法忍、苦法智」 tr. “Like suffering-Dharma forbearance and suffering-Dharma wisdom”〔T1716 0708c05〕; the Taishō note also records a reading with the graph 忍. This is a graph-position variant recorded side by side only at the edition level; the later 苦 is not silently changed to 忍.
Third, the base text at 0708b21 reads thirty-two minds, and received T1546 also reads thirty-two. The Fahua Xuanyi Shiqian likewise judges the present text’s 三十二, “thirty-two,” correct and another recension’s 四十二, “forty-two,” erroneous. This question and the following line’s 苦/忍 graph variant are two separate matters and must not be merged.
Fourth, the treatise’s scriptural citations frequently excerpt, combine, reverse, alter graphs, or digest meanings. For example, the treatise has 「如來方便知見,波羅蜜皆悉具足」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s skillful knowledge and vision and pāramitā are all fully complete”〔T1716 0710a15〕, while received T0262 has 「如來方便知見波羅蜜皆已具足。」 tr. “The Tathāgata’s skillful knowledge and vision pāramitā is all already complete”〔T0262 0005c03〕. The treatise’s 悉 and the received text’s 已 are each preserved.
Fifth, the two sentences attributed to Renwang Prajñā, the complete statement of the Masters of the Grounds, the Buddha’s confirmation of Kāśyapa, “I too am like you,” the formula of the Masters of the Grounds, and the Avataṃsaka statement that buddhas of the three times do not know the wisdom of the first abode all lack a responsibly identified identical sentence in a received text. Their referents therefore remain under investigation. Failure to find an identical sentence is not itself counterevidence and does not permit reassignment to a similar scripture.
Sixth, source titles attributed by T1716 are preserved as written. Received-text comparisons use the titles associated with the corresponding Taishō numbers: Abhidharma Vibhāṣā Treatise T1546, Lotus Sutra T0262, Sūtra of Benevolent Kings’ Prajñāpāramitā T0245, Dazhidu Lun T1509, Mahāparinirvāṇa Sūtra T0374, Vimalakīrti-nirdeśa Sūtra T0475, Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra T0223, Avataṃsaka Sūtra T0278, Bodhisattvabhūmi Sūtra T1581, Sūtra of the Original Acts that Adorn the Bodhisattva T1485, Mohe Zhiguan T1911, and Treatise on the Middle T1564.
Seventh, every quotation anchor uses the nearest line marker in the same edition before the first graph of the quotation. Combined quotations and digests spanning multiple locations separately state the locations in the treatise and the received text; a line anchor in the treatise is not passed off as a location in the cited scripture or treatise.